#SORRY MORE AT PLEASE STAB ME
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
deliriousblue · 5 months ago
Text
i've been assuming bison saves kant on account of how kant demonstrably is not drowned and yet ocean trauma aside his hands were tied behind his back. but legitimate question: how unrealistic is it for bison to be able to drag kant out of the water? it’s salt water and we know he’s a good swimmer; is that enough to make up for the fact that kant is larger and less buoyant? not that i care about realism this is obviously about Vibes, i'm just curious — wait help i forgot bison has a stab wound. never mind.
18 notes · View notes
fancy-marshmallow · 1 year ago
Text
I NEED A NORMAL STOMACH RIGHT NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
4 notes · View notes
navybrat817 · 2 months ago
Note
Since we see this mentioned in Game Nights, what does it take for Bucky to stab John and how does the team react?
That is an excellent question, Cole! I'm so glad you asked.
Don't Look or Touch
Tumblr media
Pairing: Thunderbolts!Bucky Barnes x Female Reader
Summary: Bucky isn't having a good day and John suffers the consequences.
Word Count: Over 2.4k
Warnings: Stabbing (yes, Bucky stabs John), arguing, humor, kissing, implied smut, Thunderbolts spoilers, we love Bob, possessive behavior, Bucky Barnes (he's a warning, okay?).
A/N: We have Not Exactly a Secret, Game Nights, and now this for our Tower Shenanigans. ❀ Beta read by the lovely @mumbles411 (and thanks for the inspo!), but any and all mistakes are my own. Please follow @navybrat817-sideblog for new fics and notifications. Comments, reblogs, feedback are loved and appreciated!
Tumblr media
Bucky wasn't in a good mood today.  He claimed he didn’t need as much sleep as the average person, but he still needed to get some shut eye and he hadn’t slept well the night before. Too many things were running through his head. You wished he woke you up to talk or help take his mind off things, but you knew he hadn’t wanted to disturb your rest. Had the roles been reversed he would’ve wanted you to wake him up first thing. 
“I’m your girlfriend, Bucky. If something is bothering you, it bothers me,” you reminded him. “So, please, wake me up next time, okay?”
It didn’t matter how big or small of an issue it was, you’d help him through anything and everything.
“You need more sleep than I do,” he tried to argue, a ghost of a smile on his face when you narrowed your eyes. 
“I can always catch a nap later,” you said.
“If you say so,” he said, sounding in better spirits than he had moments ago.
But that didn’t last when he started fighting with Sam via text. He didn’t like fighting with his friends and it wore on him as the day went on. You saw it in how he carried himself. If that weren’t enough, Alexei accidentally shot a paint gun in the common room and hit Bucky’s thigh. The flare in his nostrils told you he was two seconds away from losing his shit when John laughed.
You half expected Bucky to punch John, but he silently got to his feet and went to change. “So sorry!” Alexei called after him, also leaving the room.
“Did you have to laugh?” you asked John. Sure, you all gave him a hard time, but he dished it out as well and it was clear that Bucky wasn’t in the best mood.
John shrugged, not at all phased. “He’ll live.”
“You won’t if you keep pissing him off,” you teased, going to get Bucky’s jacket while you waited for him to come back. 
Bucky returned a minute later, somehow looking more pissed off. Maybe it was because John scooted closer to you once you sat back down. As much as you adored Bucky’s signature grumpy stare, this was different. That look was on his face because of his bad mood. Your heart went out to him, and what kind of girlfriend would you be if you didn’t try to cheer him up? 
“Hey,” you smiled, holding out a hand so Bucky could help you to your feet. You gave him a quick kiss once you were close enough and handed him his jacket. “Let’s go for a ride.”
“A ride?” he asked, closing his eyes when you brushed his hair back.
“Yeah, a ride,” you smiled. As much as you both loved being in the tower, he needed to get out and you were more than happy to join him. “And maybe we can stop off at that bakery you love?”
Bucky’s eyes lit up. Between a ride with you and stopping off to get a treat, he’d be in a much better mood. “Let’s go.”
“Hang tight for just a minute. Just need to grab something,” you said, sneaking in another kiss before you headed toward your room. You wondered how much Bucky would argue if you tried to pay for the treats. He was always such a gentleman when it came to-
“FUCK!”
You stopped at the sound of John’s loud and piercing scream. It wouldn’t have been the first time he yelled, but that was typically done out of anger or frustration. This scream, however, sounded like pain.
“Oh, shit,” you mumbled, rushing back to the common room.
Your eyes went right to your boyfriend since he was always at the forefront of your mind. You took a step forward when he locked eyes with you, the coldness in the blues almost making you shiver. He happened to be right beside John who was a bit more pale than usual and gripping his arm like a lifeline. Your mouth fell open when you realized the former Captain America had a knife in his hand. And he wasn’t holding it, oh, no. Bucky’s knife was through his hand. You knew it was Bucky’s knife because you bought it for him. 
What the fuck happened, and why did that excite you?
Ava phased beside you, likely drawn by John’s scream. Yelena and Bob came in seconds later though Yelena didn’t seem too concerned. “What are you
” she trailed off with a snort. “That’s not good.”
Ava sighed. “And we just got the blood out of the sofa from the last incident.”
“No fucking shit this isn’t good! And who gives a shit about the blood on the sofa!” John snapped, screaming again when Bucky yanked the knife out. 
“You’ll live,” he muttered. 
Your eyes went wide. Super soldier hearing and all, had Bucky heard John mutter his earlier comment? “What happened?” you asked. You had only been out of the room for a few seconds. What possibly happened during that time to cause this?
John scrambled to find something to wrap his hand with. “Your fucking boyfriend stabbed me!” 
“Yeah, America’s Asshole, I stabbed you.” Sitting back on the sofa, Bucky got a cloth out of his pocket to wipe his knife. He stabbed John. He really did it. But why? “And you have the serum. You’ll be fine.”
You made the mistake of looking at Ava who had a smirk on her face. It didn’t do you any good to look at Yelena either since she also looked pleased. Only Bob looked concerned. And where the hell was Alexei?
“Okay, Bucky,” you began, trying to keep the laughter out of your voice because you had to be the mature one. “I know you threatened to stab him during Uno.”
“He put down Draw Four
” He sneered at John. “FOUR times.”
“I know, I know. Dick move. And I know I threatened to stab him because he raised his voice at Bob because, well, we don't yell at Bob.” You gave Bob a smile when he dipped his head. “But-”
“He’s lucky I didn’t cut this tongue out,” your boyfriend growled.
You tried hard not to whimper, which was tough since the sound was sexy as hell. “But why-”
“You can still cut out his tongue,” Yelena encouraged, taking out one of her own knives. “Allow me.”
You put your hand out while John took a few steps back. “No, Yelena. Not today,” you said, which earned you a pout in response before you turned your attention back to Bucky. “Just tell us why you stabbed him, please.”
“He talked about putting his hands on your ass!” Bucky snapped, wincing when he realized how loudly he said it.
You could hear a pin drop from the silence that followed. Your eyes darted between Bucky and John, seeing the mixture of anger and discomfort. There was no way John was dumb enough to say something like that in front of your boyfriend. Right?
“He what?” Yelena asked for you.
“Ew,” Ava whispered. 
“But she
 she’s not your girlfriend,” Bob added.
“I didn’t say I’d put my hands on your ass!” John defended himself, taking a breath when everyone stared at him. “Look, all I said was ‘I’d never leave my bed if I could get my hands on an ass like that’ and that’s it! That’s all!”
You were thankful you didn’t take a drink of something because you would’ve spit it out. As admittedly smart as John could be when it came to missions, he could also be an idiot. “Bucky, put the knife down,” you ordered when his grip tightened on the handle. You couldn’t have him stabbing him again. 
Though it was kind of hot that Bucky stabbed someone in your honor. 
“I might stab his other hand,” he said. 
“Do it,” Yelena encouraged. 
John sputtered when Ava nodded in agreement. “What the fuck?”
“Okay, one, Bucky, we both know I’d never let John touch my ass. Sorry, but. No,” you said, shrugging at the bleeding agent. Your ass was off limits to him. “Two, it doesn't sound like he said he was going to put his hands on my ass.”
“I don't care.” Bucky carefully inspected his knife. “As far as he’s concerned, you don’t have an ass.”
The girls scoffed with you and you weren't sure if you should've felt flattered or offended. “Okay, old man, so I have no ass now? Do I not have tits either?”
You held your breath when Bucky slowly got to his feet, his jaw clenched. It wasn't fair how hot and bothered that stance made you. “Did he look at your tits?” he asked in a low voice.
John quickly shook his head out of the corner of your eye. You felt for the guy, but you weren’t going to lie. “He may have glanced at them when I leaned over the other day.”
“Oh, when you were wearing that black top?” Ava asked, humming when you nodded. “Oh, yeah. He looked.”
“What the fuck, Ava?!” John shouted. “You looked, too!”
“I didn’t look,” Bob said immediately, his hands up in surrender. He was too pure for this world.
Bucky swung his head toward John. “Forget your other hand. Let’s see if that serum helps you grow your eyes back.”
Oh, shit. Maybe you shouldn't have said anything. “No! No more stabbing today!” You moved to block Bucky’s path. The mood he was in, you had no doubt he’d stab him again if he got the chance. “I appreciate you defending my honor and I always will, but we are going for a ride. Now.”
The former assassin pouting shouldn’t have been as adorable as it was. “But he-”
“You didn’t sleep well, you’re in a bad mood, and you need a breather,” you gently said, framing his face so he’d only see you. Your touch took most of the anger away. “Please, let’s go. We can go right to bed when we get back.”
Sex, cuddling, sleep, all of it, you’d give him whatever he needed later.
Bucky huffed, but put his knife away. He recognized that your tone wasn’t one to argue with. “He better not look again or try to touch you.”
“He won’t,” you said for John, looking over your shoulder to glare at him.
“Jesus, it was meant to be a compliment,” he told you, daring to glance at Bucky. “You have a good looking girlfriend, okay?!” 
“Stop talking,” you begged when Bucky tensed up. You had just calmed him down.
“If you want to compliment him or her, tell them how murderous they look,” Yelena suggested, looking to the others for support. “That’s cool, right?”
“Yeah, sure,” Ava said.
“Um, Bucky?” Bob asked. 
“Yeah?” he answered, slipping an arm around you. 
Bob swallowed a little. “If she looks nice, am I allowed to say so? Or should I just avoid looking at her?”
You giggled. Bob deserved the whole world. “You can say whatever you want,” you replied. Bucky would agree. 
“Okay,” he smiled a little. “I just. I-I don't want to get stabbed.”
“No one will stab you, Bob,” Yelena promised, ever the protector. 
John looked around the room and asked, “So, Bob can say whatever he wants, but I can’t?” 
“Yes,” everyone answered in unison. Bob wasn’t an asshole like John.
“Now apologize to each other so we can leave,” you said. The longer you stayed, the bigger the chance that Bucky would snap again.
The men stubbornly refused to look at each other, like children being scolded after a fight. John broke first when you cleared your throat. “Sorry for complimenting your girlfriend, I guess.”
“Sorry for not stabbing both of your hands,” Bucky mumbled.
“And we’re leaving now. Try to behave while we’re gone,” you announced, pulling your boyfriend away. Chances were that they’d start arguing over dinner or dish duty. “I can’t believe it.”
“What, that I stabbed him?” Bucky asked, grinding his teeth. “He gets under my skin.”
They were teammates now, but it didn’t get rid of the bad blood or the past. You sympathized with that. “I know he does, and I can’t believe that it took this long for you to stab him, but maybe try not to do that again?”
His warm laughter brought a smile to your face. “I’m surprised it took this long, too, and I’ll try not to again, but I’m not sorry that you were the tipping point.”
Your cheeks warmed. “Bucky Barnes stabbed a man because of me.” You weren’t exactly sorry that you were the tipping point either. “In his defense, my ass does look good in these pants,” you smirked.
Bucky waited a beat before he smacked your ass, making you shriek. “He still isn’t allowed to look or touch.”
Hadn’t you made it clear earlier that you’d never allow John to touch you? Even if you weren’t Bucky’s girlfriend, that would never happen. “So possessive, but I love that about you,” you teased.
His eyes softened, the look making your heart race. “I’m not too much?” 
Your gaze softened, too. “You’ll never be too much,” you assured him, almost to the elevator when Alexei waltzed by in his robe.
“What did I miss?” he asked.
“I stabbed John,” Bucky answered.
The Red Guardian looked stricken. “And I missed it?”
The last thing you heard before you and Bucky stepped into the elevator was John yelling, “What the fuck?!”
“Right to bed when we get back?” Bucky smiled, bringing your hand to his mouth to kiss it.
“Right to bed,” you smiled back.
He pulled you against him to give you a deep and thorough kiss, one that left you breathless and yearning for more. “And thank you.”
“For what?” you asked breathlessly.
“For trying to cheer me up,” he whispered, touching your cheek. “And for being mine.”
You leaned into his touch, thrilled to be his. “Thank you for being mine, too,,” you said, hoping the ride and treat would make him feel much better before you went to bed. Maybe tomorrow he could hash things out with Sam. And maybe you’d look through the footage later so you could see for yourself that Bucky stabbed John. 
And maybe, just maybe, you’d make a copy of the footage for Bucky if he ever needed a laugh after a bad day.
Tumblr media
So, did John deserve that? What other shenanigans do we think this group gets up to? ! Love and thanks for reading! ❀
Masterlist ⚓ Bucky Barnes Masterlist ⚓ Ko-Fi
3K notes · View notes
pseudowho · 15 days ago
Text
Nanami Kento was not getting old. He wasn't. He was not. Forty-five wasn't old.
"Oi! Nanamin! I'll take the left!"
A grown man's voice that still somehow didn't suit Yuuji. A ghost of an image flickered across Kento's mind; a memory; a boy, superimposed over a man.
"Alright. Don't take any unnecessary risks. Meet me in the middle of the lower corridor. We've cut off its exit routes, now."
Kento watched Yuuji leap down a set of stairs that were no longer stairs; their crumbled wreckage structureless, as though the Curse that had befallen the building was akin to a landslide.
The raggedy old block had needed demolishing for years, anyway, such an eyesore, what was city planning doing with his taxes...but perhaps a nice restaurant? No, something else, but not a club, so noisy and there's enough racket from the kids around this city anyw--
Kento stood. He definitely didn't suppress a groan. He definitely didn't grumble at the blood-clot dust on his knees, and trousers that he only ironed that morning and the crease that was perfect and I haven't even had a chance to read my newspaper, ridiculous, senior management these days, should write a letter of complai--
Kento reached the lower corridor. His blood was acid in his lungs. He coughed, dry. He looked left, and right, and left again. He looked down. His shoelace was untied. He tutted. He knelt down. That was his first mistake.
ROAR! THUNDER THUNDER THUNDER
"Nanamin! Move!"
Kento stood on a dice roll; and broke. The pain was excruciating. He must have been stabbed by a thousand knives, Christ, can't move I can't move like an old man like--
"Oh my-- my god, my back--"
"NANAMIN!"
"My back, Yuuji-- my back--"
+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+-+
All of the curtains in the house were drawn. Nanami Kento couldn't be seen like this. You crept closer to him, where he stewed on his back on the sofa like a wounded lion. His head turned away, sour and sulking; though, not for you, you knew.
"Hey. Brought you some tea. A little snack. I went to the store. They didn't have the pastries you liked, they said some guy got there just before I did, but I got--"
A scoff. "Why have they always run out? I go in there every day, half the time they haven't got them, and half the time they're stale, and the other half--"
"--that's three halves, my love--"
"--and another thing--"
"--oh my god, Kento, you're like an old man--"
"Don't say it." Silence, stewing again. You opened your mouth to bicker back, and Kento turned to you, so petulant that you had to bite back a laugh. "Don't."
Kento cleared his throat. He straightened his tie. You could not possibly laugh at his indignity, still dressed as if he would still be going back to work in his sorry state.
There was a knock at the door. As you shot Kento one more look of exasperated affection, and headed to the door, he called out in thinly-veiled panic.
"No visitors today, thank you!"
"What, you gonna get up and stop me? Or throw them out? Please."
Critical hit. Silence. Then: "That was uncalled for."
You laughed. You opened the door. Yuuji stood there, grinning.
"How's the old man holding up?"
A grumble from the sofa ("I'm not old!"). You bit your lip in mirth.
"He's as expected. They ran out of his pastries."
Yuuji held up a paper bag, and gave it a shake. "Yeah, they did. Wonder who bought them?"
A yell from the living room.
"Is it Yuuji? Tell him to come back another time."
"When?"
"Never."
"But he's brought you a hot water bottle. And a new newspaper. And some of your pastries."
"Oh. Oh, well then...send him in."
1K notes · View notes
stzrgirl4norris · 3 days ago
Text
P1 in World History - OP81
Tumblr media
Oscar Piastri x Historian!Reader
summary: no one understands how Oscar suddenly dropped facts after facts on the most random historical events
based on this request (by my favorite ever)
Tumblr media Tumblr media
liked by mclaren, redbullracing and 1,300,000 others
f1 đŸŽ„ Grill the Grid: High School Edition is HERE
Watch our drivers struggle with math problems, historical dates, and chemical reactions 👀
Spoiler alert: we had some surprises.
view all comments:
lando who gave oscar a cheat sheet? be honest
charles_leclerc I would like a rematch with no ancient greek questions please
yukitsunoda0511 I said “napoleon” for everything. Not my fault it worked twice.
mclaren We are also surprised. Very surprised.
redbullracing Gonna have to bring this up to the stewards đŸ™‚â€â†”ïž
fernandoalo_oficial finally, someone knows I was there when Caesar was stabbed
alex_albon me watching oscar answer every history and geography question with his arms crossed like he’s on who wants to be a millionaire😭
user bro oscar even corrected the quizmaster once. is he ok?
user oscar casually dropping historical facts like it’s not suspicious at all

user i'm so glad they are f1 drivers and not doctors or something
user why did oscar answer all of that without blinking? i’m scared 💀
user nah bc that man answered “Battle of Waterloo” like it was a pop quiz at dinner. WHO ARE YOU đŸ˜©
user oscar's not real. he’s a government experiment gone rogue
user the way he SMIRKED when he got the Cold War question right?? sir who are you trying to impress 😭😭😭
user idk if i want to kiss oscar or force him to write my next essay
user charles i expected more from you
user no but Lando getting the math question was so sweet
user when max said “well technically
” I felt that in my bones.
> user he maxplained that whole video and still lost
> maxverstappen1 I want a rematch
Tumblr media
Oscar Piastri just added to his Instagram Story
"Great read 👍"
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
liked by oscarpiastri, yourusername, mclaren and 757,000 others
SkySportsF1 đŸŽ€ Oscar Piastri revealed or us the secret behind all his world history knowledge:
“It just sort of happens when you date a historian. Everything becomes a lesson. She once paused a movie to explain Dutch colonialism.”
View all comments:
user not me googling “how to become a historian”
user she paused a movie to explain Dutch colonialism and he STAYED??? yeah he’s in love your honor
user no bc i’d explain imperialism mid-makeout if he asked 😭
user that household must be insufferable
user I too wanna monologue to Oscar during breakfast
user imagine pausing a movie to rant about colonialism and he looks at you like it’s the hottest thing ever? god i’m weak
user and he LISTENED??? he RECALLS the info??
user she taught him centuries of world history and what did he give her back? driving lessons?
user “everything becomes a lesson” sir that is the dream 😭 i want to analyze the French Revolution over dinner too
user this is what happens when you date a girl who annotates books and knows who Franz Ferdinand is
user i want what they have. and by that i mean him. and also her brain. pls.
lando so you’re telling me i lost to oscar in Grill the Grid bc his gf is smarter than everyone at McLaren combined?
> oscarpiastri: you lost because you said Napoleon invented the calendar > yourusername: to be fair
 he did change the calendar. you were just off by a few emperors > lando: OH MY GOD SHE’S HERE I’M SORRY PLEASE DON’T QUIZ ME
alex_albon oscarpiastri she paused a movie to explain colonialism and you didn’t RUN? bro you’re in deep
> oscarpiastri: i stayed. i took notes. there was a powerpoint. > yourusername: in my defense, it was really bad colonialism. like offensively inaccurate. > user: i am obsessed with the fact that she said “bad colonialism” like it’s a genre of film > user: alex is 100% pretending he gets this rn
georgerussell63 I want to add to the conversation that just 5 minutes ago during a chat this man casually cited the Meiji Restoration.
danielricciardo nah bc when she paused the movie he just sat there?? with his mouth shut?? couldn’t be me 💀
> yourusername he nodded. he asked questions. it was adorable. > danielricciardo stop you’re going to make the rest of us look bad
mclaren Confirmed: Oscar is now banned from date night and team trivia. Unfair advantage.
user WHY IS SHE SO CASUAL IN THE COMMENTS I’D DIE
> user she’s literally explaining history and being hot about it > user no bc she called it “bad colonialism” and suddenly I need a PhD >user someone make a TikTok of her best comments, we’re documenting greatness in real time
charles_leclerc If my girlfriend taught me history i’d listen too đŸ„ș
> alexandrasaintmleux you can't even tell me who painted the Mona Lisa > charles_leclerc I said "history" 🙄
user do you think Ferrari can hire her to do something?
> user omg what would she even do there? > user anything is better than what they have ❀ liked by charles_leclerc
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
liked by yourusername, lando, mclaren and 2,400,000 others
oscarpiastri Turns out there are so many good museums in England Also I now know what mercantilism is now.
view all comments
lando i want her to quiz me
charles_leclerc I refuse to learn, but i’m proud of you
georgerussell63 do you think she tutors for fun?? asking for me
alex_albon you’re literally a walking historical source
danielricciardo please ask her to explain the entire French Revolution to me in meme format
maxverstappen1 you scare me but i respect it
user THEY ARE TOURING HISTORICAL LOCATIONS đŸ„čđŸ„čđŸ„čđŸ„č
user i know he’s got a napoleon bobblehead
user dating a historian and surviving is proof he’s the chosen one
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
liked by oscarpiastri, yourbff, mclaren and 8,150 others
yourusername He said “teach me everything” and now he can name every Cold War proxy war. Proud of my little historian-in-training. Also yes, he scored higher than some of my students on the practice quiz.📚💋
view all comments
oscarpiastri Cold War was a vibe
georgerussell63 okay but she’s intimidating in a hot way
> oscarpiastri don’t call my girlfriend hot. LEAVE. > georgerussell63 it was a compliment 😅😅😅
charles_leclerc imagine being forced to learn at dinner 😔
lando can she explain the space race to me using memes and finger puppets
> oscarpiastri are you 2??
user “cold war was a vibe” i’m IN TEARS
user she’s not just teaching him history. she’s giving him range
user whatever taylor swift said about you know how to ball i know aristotle
user i would risk it all for her to yell about the ottoman empire in my kitchen
hattiepiastri just watched him explain the industrial revolution like it was a bedtime story
kimiantonelli who even knows what happened in 1848????
> user aren’t you supposed to be learning that in school?
user is this a kink thing?
user dating a historian sounds like a trap. a sexy, educational trap.
maxverstappen1 can you prepare me for the next grill the grid?
> yourusername sure thing!! > oscarpiastri NO
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
liked by lando, oscarpiastri and 1,450,000 others
mclaren Study season. Quiz night prep. We no longer know if this is for history or Hungary GP. 🧠🏁📚
view all comments
oscarpiastri she just asked me to rank my favorite Enlightenment philosophers. it’s 10pm. i said Kant and she said “incorrect.”
> yourusername it was a trick question. you were supposed to say “you, darling” > oscarpiastri i’m logging off before I get in trouble > user I NEED THEM TO ADOPT ME
lando does this mean i can’t cheat???
> oscarpiastri she said next time you cheat off me she’s quizzing you on Byzantine trade routes > lando nevermind i’m studying. i’m SCARED.
yourusername Quiz night winner gets free coffee. Loser gets a 20-minute lecture on the French Revolution.
> mclaren we are printing flashcards as we speak
alex_albon imagine prepping for Hungary and getting hit with “define the Treaty of Utrecht” over breakfast
> oscarpiastri: she did that. literally. it was before coffee.
charles_leclerc what’s happening? Why is everyone smarter now.
> georgerussell63 she’s infecting the grid with knowledge. we’re not safe > fernandoalo_oficial finally.
user this is the power of a woman who annotates books and kisses you mid-lecture
user can’t wait until one of them starts mixing up tire degradation with the fall of the Ottoman Empire
3K notes · View notes
gimmethatagustd · 25 days ago
Text
paint me naked | jjk
Tumblr media
After the mysteriously hot guy in your university class starts taking an interest in you, should you really trust that he’s not like all the other college fuckboys? Especially when his best friend is the guy who broke your heart?
Pairing: Jungkook x Reader (past Taehyung)
Rating: Explicit
Genre/Trope: College AU, friends to lovers, fluff, smut, light angst
Word Count: 17,025
Content Warning: Self-esteem issues, alcohol, marijuana (of course, it's a jai fic), brief mention of drug dealing, it's very "hehe I have a crush" y'know, kinda YA of me jshdfks rip, vaginal fingering, vaginal sex, cunnilingus, can you tell I was a depressed poetry student in college??
A/N: This ended up being my most popular fic back in the day (lol like a year ago). I'm ngl, I don't think of it as highly as I do the other fics I've written, but this was I think the second fic I ever wrote?? Back in 2022. Crazy times. So y'know, growth and whateva. The funniest part is that probs 85% of this fic literally happened to me sjdfks. Except the "Jungkook" was only my friend and we just got stoned and vibed, and instead of painting a naked woman, one time during our studio sessions he painted an abstract rendition of my "soul" but it really just looked like a thumb I'm ngl. All my friends said he was in love with me cuz who paints portraits of someone's soul??
Soundtrack: Paint Me Naked - Ten
Tumblr media
“Jungkook, I don’t think this is gonna work.”
“Let me try.” 
Your eyes strained to see the boy standing in front of you, but the room was pitch black. It was good, though. You’d purposefully blocked out as much light as you possibly could. It had been a surprisingly difficult feat, mostly because the two of you hadn’t thought this through very well. A rolled up towel was shoved against the bottom of the bedroom door to keep the light from the hallway out. Blackout curtains had already been drawn over the windows when you got there, so that made the window problem easier. Luckily, you’d remembered to unplug the digital clock sitting on the nightstand next to the bed, the last piece of light you could have some control over putting out. 
To make things weirder, you were in Jungkook’s parents’ room. 
“It’s the darkest room in the house!” he’d insisted and you hadn’t objected because, well, it seemed on brand for the way the entire night was going. 
With arms stretched out, your fingers pressed into something bumpy and hard. You could hear Jungkook’s breathing beside you and a light laugh alerted to you that he was much closer than you’d initially thought. After a quick prod, fingers gliding slightly upward, you realized you were grabbing his abdomen. The hard ripples you’d felt were his toned abs beneath his thin t-shirt. 
“Sorry,” you whispered, though there was no need to be quiet. Jungkook’s hands wrapped around yours and took the objects you had clutched between them: scissors and an undeveloped film roll. 
Drawing your hands back to your side, you waited in silence. The sound of metal scraping against plastic was the only sound in the room aside from the quiet rustle of wind blowing through leaves outside. You don’t think you’d ever felt silence before until that moment. It was electric, a pulsing sizzle that sparked up your fingertips and jolted into your heart as you stood beside Jungkook. The harmony your breathing had fallen into made the moment feel far more intimate than you’d expected. Why was standing in the dark with someone so intimate? 
“Fuck,” Jungkook muttered, and you heard what you imagined was him stabbing the scissors into the film. 
“Oh my god, please don’t cut yourself, okay? I don’t know where the hospital is from here.”
His only response was another quiet laugh and you knew from the sound that his nose was doing that scrunched up thing that it always did when he was making fun of you. After only a few months of knowing Jungkook he was certainly very comfortable teasing you. He was pretty comfortable with you in general, you were beginning to realize. 
And why were you here? Standing in the dark with a boy you barely knew from a shared university class, one who towered over you in height as well as being much larger than you physically. Trying to pop open film because Jungkook somehow thought you could actually develop this film without having access to a real darkroom. Sure, all throughout high school you’d taken film photography classes. You had the development process memorized by heart, from the length of time the film needed to soak to the different types of chemicals needed and what order you were supposed to submerge the prints in. You’d even emailed your old high school teacher to double check. 
But doing all of that in Jungkook’s parents’ house? You knew it wasn’t going to work, but the guy had insisted on you helping him. Was it concerning that he had all these chemicals stored in a plastic tub in his closet? Maybe. And was it the safest decision to use scissors to pop open the film instead of the proper tool (which Jungkook had forgotten to order off of Amazon in advance)? Absolutely not. 
On top of that, no one knew where you were; you’d simply told your roommates that you were going to hang out with the guy from your university poetry class. 
“Jungkook? The weird one with all the tattoos and piercings?” Your roommate, Amiriah, had asked.  
“He’s not that weird.” 
ïżœïżœY/N, he wrote a poem about eating pussy for a class assignment. You said so yourself. Please tell me how that’s a normal thing to do.” 
“And didn’t he have to read it outloud to the class because he turned it in late?” Now it was time for Courtney to pipe in from her position lounging on the couch, an episode of Love Connection paused on the TV screen. 
“Okay, yes, he did do both those things. But I swear he’s actually really sweet. He’s just misunderstood.” 
Courtney had launched a pillow at you, though the object zoomed past your head and landed against the refrigerator, knocking down multiple of Amiriah’s magnets. Much to her dismay. 
“Maybe we should take a break.” 
Jungkook’s voice brought you back to reality, or at least some semblance of it. You couldn’t understand how someone could have such a soft voice. Listening to Jungkook speak was like floating on a cloud. His cadence was a gentle caress against your skin, a sound that could easily flutter your eyes and lull you to sleep. It didn’t matter what he was saying; everything sounded better coming from Jungkook’s mouth. 
You nodded, forgetting that he couldn’t see you. A few moments and a bit of shuffling later, the lights sprung on. Your eyes instantly shut and slowly pried open again from the blaring brightness. 
The poor film looked like it had been mauled by a bear, but it was still somehow intact. Jungkook slipped it into his pocket for safekeeping and turned to look at you. He had this thing about eye contact that really made you uncomfortable. When he met your gaze, he looked straight into your eyes, as if he was looking into you rather than at you. 
“Do you want a drink?” 
His question caught you off guard, but he was already picking up the towel from the floor to open the bedroom door. Without answering, you followed him through the house and into the kitchen. You stood in the doorway, hands clasped in front of you, eyes following his large frame navigating the kitchen cabinets. 
“All my parents have is rosĂ©, is that okay?” 
He uncorked the chilled bottle and poured each of you a glass. Then he did something that your roommates could add to the list of weird things they’d developed for him. 
He sat on the floor. 
You stared at him with your lips slightly parted, unsure if you were supposed to follow him. There was an entire kitchen table with multiple chairs. Why was he sitting on the floor with his back leaned against the doorframe? Bottle of rosĂ© sitting on the tile next to him. He looked up at you with impossibly soft doe eyes and you couldn’t just stand there with your glass. So, you slowly sank to the floor, your shoulders brushing against each other as you sat next to him. 
“Y’know, I just realized the film you have is color film.” You spoke slowly, hating that you were about to burst his bubble. “You wouldn’t be able to develop it at home, anyway. The chemicals you bought are for black and white film, and color film has to be developed using heat.” 
“Damn.” Jungkook tipped his head back to take a very deep drink of his wine. 
“We gave a valiant effort, though.” You flashed him a small smile and the grin you got in return made your face grow hot. 
Your roommates weren’t really wrong. Jungkook didn’t have the best reputation on your university campus. There were rumors that he sold drugs (marijuana and acid, specifically) and had gang affiliations. He was quiet, kept to himself, and didn’t seem to have a whole lot of friends aside from a few guys who were equally just as questionable. Yes, you knew he’d gotten arrested the day before spring break started for getting into a fight with a guy on campus, but based on what your friends had told you, it was definitely the other guy’s fault. 
You’d also heard he had great head game, but that was a whole other thing. You just had a really hard time believing all the bad things people said about him, even when he’d admitted to a lot of the rumors being true. 
“A gang tried to recruit me when I was fresh outta high school, but I like selling on my own. Can’t trust people for shit.” 
He’d said it so casually, and you wondered what was wrong with you for finding a conversation about dealing drugs attractive. 
The thing your roommates, and a lot of other people, didn’t understand was that there was more to Jungkook than whatever dumb rumors got spread around (real or not). He was an exceptional writer. His poetry weaved in elements of hip hop, almost sounding like eloquent and lyrical rap lyrics rather than your typical stuffy poem that other students in your class tried to pass off as profound. He didn’t shy away from writing about mental health, sex, relationships, and loss. Everything he put down was raw, and you liked that it made other people in the class uncomfortable. Jungkook wasn’t afraid to be himself. Wasn’t that what art was supposed to be all about? 
And he was artistic in every way. Not only did he write well, but he was obviously into photography, and he also dabbled in multimedia sculpture. But the most impressive was probably his paintings. You’d seen the work he’d posted on Instagram, and during one of your hangouts he’d told you about how he’d been commissioned by the city to work on a public mural with another local artist. 
Very few people knew these things about Jungkook. They saw the tattoos, the piercings, the occasional blunt wedged between his lips, and they painted him in a way that was so distorted it annoyed you. 
“Thanks for helping me, though. I appreciate you.” 
You bit your bottom lip into your mouth to suppress another smile, instead opting to simply nod your head and cover up any expression by taking a drink. 
At this point, the two of you had been hanging out at least once a week. Usually you just sat outside on his parents’ front porch and smoked and talked about life. His parents seemed to always be out of town, and although Jungkook lived across the hall from you in the university dorms, he stayed at his parents’ house a lot to take care of their dog. 
It felt weird, though, hanging out with Jungkook. It was like all your interactions could only happen during those moments; otherwise, he didn’t talk to you when you saw him around campus. Even in your advanced poetry class, he would lock eyes with you across the room, but he never said a word. 
And it didn’t help that he was best friends and roommates with Kim Taehyung, the campus casanova who’d fucked you like you were the only girl in the world for an entire semester until you saw him cuddled up at a party with some other girl who didn’t even go to your university. The next day he was standing at your dorm asking for his skateboard back, weaving some lie about how summer break was the time to be single and have fun, but that he would “never forget” the fun times you’d had. 
Then Taehyung got a girlfriend. 
So maybe you were a little bit bitter over how things ended with Taehyung (and maybe you’d spent the entire summer crying yourself to sleep at night and aimlessly scrolling through Tinder, looking for anyone who might replace him and finding nothing). But the worst part was knowing that Taehyung had probably talked to Jungkook about you, and you had no idea what he might have said. 
“Hopefully the film is still okay,” you said after a moment, trying to pull yourself out of the cyclical negative thoughts you were often consumed by. 
You finished your glass, shaking your head at Jungkook’s offer for more rosĂ©. He nodded, pushing himself up to stand and reached out to take your empty glass. 
You watched him from the floor as he washed the glasses in the sink. Your eyes lingered just a bit too long on the way his forearm muscles flexed while he cleaned, a few veins popping out along the back of his hands and the inside of his arm. Tattoos and piercings hadn’t ever been your thing, not that you didn’t appreciate the allure of body modifications. You’d just found yourself going after boys who looked polished, good boys to take home to mom. Jungkook had been the one to initiate your friendship, asking to hang out while you worked on your poems or read the many poetry collections due for class. You’d be a liar if you said his sudden interest in you hadn’t sparked your own interest in him.
Just one glass of wine was enough to make you a bit lightheaded, and Jungkook was a heavy pourer, apparently. 
“You good?” 
You blinked and stared into Jungkook’s face. He was drying off his hands now, watching you with an amused look on his face. 
“Umm, yeah. Just a lightweight,” you said with a breathy laugh that sounded a little too forced for your liking. Jungkook didn’t seem to notice. 
“You wanna go to my studio with me? The one on campus?” 
You looked down at your phone, a few text messages popping up from your roommates demanding to know where you were. Swiping to clear the notifications, you looked up at Jungkook and gave him a small smile. 
“Sure.” 
-
“That thing so fire baby, no propane. Got good pussy, girl, can I be frank? To keep it 100, girl, I ain’t no saint.” 
Music came blaring out of the car’s speakers at an alarmingly high volume, causing you to exhale a startled shout. Jungkook quickly lunged to turn down the volume and accidentally honked the car’s horn when his shoulder leaned against the steering wheel. 
“Shit, sorry.” 
“Talk about fucking sensory overload, fuck,” you mumbled, heart still dazed in your chest. 
“It was actually nice outside for once. I was whippin’ with the windows down, so the music’s gotta be louder.” 
All he was getting from you was rolled eyes and the sound of your seatbelt clicking into place. 
Jungkook turned around to look over his shoulder as he backed out of the driveway. He grabbed onto the back of your seat to position himself; once again, you found yourself eyeing his arms, exploring the exposed tattoos. It kind of pissed you off how hot it was when guys drove backwards. What was evolutionarily advantageous about that attraction? 
“If you wanna change it, I got a couple CDs.” 
Jungkook motioned to the middle console. You flipped through them, finding the album that was currently playing. You’d recognize it anywhere; he was one of your favorite musicians. 
“Bryson Tiller?” You turned the CD case over in your hand, eyes scanning the tracklist on the back. “You listen to sex music while you drive? And off a CD instead of Bluetooth, no less?”
Jungkook barked out a laugh, all teeth and crinkled eyes that you could just barely make out as the streetlights streaked over his face. 
“Yeah, I guess I do. You got a problem with Bryson?” His fingers lazily tapped against the steering wheel to the relaxed beat of Don’t - which happened to be your favorite song on the album. “This car is twenty-one years old. You’re lucky we’re not sitting here listening to cassettes.” 
“Who doesn’t like Bryson Tiller? That’s the baby-making music of our generation,” you said with a laugh. “Honestly, I can’t believe this song came out in fuckin’ 2015. Why does that feel like such a long time ago?” 
Jungkook sat in the driver’s seat with his legs spread as much as possible; this position was what had made you realize just how thick and nice his thighs really were. Plus, he drove with one hand on top of the steering wheel, left elbow bent slightly. He usually let his right hand rest against his thigh, though sometimes he held onto the gear shift in between the two of you. 
There was rarely any traffic in your college town, and especially not at 10pm on a Tuesday night. The two of you fell silent, Bryson Tiller’s soulful lyrics swirling through the car in the absence of conversation. Jungkook was typically a man of few words. You’d grown accustomed to carrying the conversation. With most people, that would have bothered you, but with Jungkook it was different. You knew he was paying attention when you talked; you could see it in the way the corners of his mouth twitched when you said something dorky (which was, apparently, all the time). 
And when he did have something to say, it was always worth the wait. 
“You’ve got good taste,” Jungkook said after driving a few blocks. “Guess I should probably add him to my sex playlist.”
Before you had time to process his comment Jungkook was pulling into the east parking lot of your university, the part of campus that was off to the side and only held art-related facilities. 
He led you to an unmarked backdoor of the building closest to the parking lot. Pushing the door open, he held it for you with a sweep of his hand. 
“Ladies first, noona.” 
Scowling at the honorific, you still obliged, entering a long hallway. The walls were bare, just an eggshell white, a few black scuff marks here and there, as if someone had been carrying something large and struggled to fit it through the narrow space. Jungkook maneuvered past you to lead the way to another unmarked door. 
The studio was a lot larger than you expected. One side of the room had a large rack of painted canvases to dry. You turned to inspect the left side of the room, finding multiple easels with additional canvases of varying sizes, most blank or seemingly half-finished. A rather worn-looking couch was placed in the middle of the room. Beside it was a coffee table and a Bluetooth speaker. (So Jungkook did know about modern technology.) Paint-covered tarps protected much of the concrete floor, and there were paint buckets and other supplies scattered in every corner. The entire room was pure chaos, but it seemed like there was an organization to it that only Jungkook knew. 
“So
 yeah. This is my studio.” Jungkook closed the door behind you and locked it. 
Your heart skipped a beat at his action, but you swallowed down the spike of fear that had threatened to bubble up inside of you. You’d spent plenty of alone time with Jungkook. There was nothing to worry about. 
“I had to practically beg the school to let me have my own space since I’m not an art major, but they eventually let up,” Jungkook continued with a shrug. 
You were impressed, honestly. Jungkook wasn’t known for being the most reliable student academically; it was surprising they’d given him such privileges. 
“I like it,” you said simply, eyes still roaming the space. You weren’t sure what you were supposed to do now. Studio art wasn’t really your thing, poetry was. 
Luckily, Jungkook had a knack for reading your mind. 
“You can sit on the couch if you want. I got a project due tomorrow morning, so I’m gonna work on it. But if you wanna paint, just lemme know.” He scrolled through his phone as he spoke, and eventually more R&B music started playing from the speaker. 
“Tomorrow morning? JK, it’s fucking 10:30.” 
You stared at him with your head tilted to the side in disbelief, but you were only met with another shrug and a grin. Living on the edge. King of Procrastination, Jeon Jungkook. You were already getting secondhand stress. 
With a quiet hum to himself as the music took over, it was clear to you that Jungkook had switched to his serious side. He began prepping one of his easels with various paint brushes and paints. Dragging a heavy-looking but small filing cabinet next to the easel, he used the surface to store his supplies while he worked. 
You flopped onto the couch, adjusting so you could have a clear view of Jungkook. He looked cute in his jeans and black hoodie, a blunt pencil tucked behind his ear. His lips pouted slightly as he planned what he was going to do with his painting. Occasionally the pencil would be plucked from his ear and a few sketches appeared on the canvas, too light for you to see what they were from your position on the couch. 
The vibration of your phone tore your eyes away from Jungkook’s figure. It was no surprise that your roommate group text was blowing up. 
Courtnayyy 😘 [10:00] BITCH WHERE ARE YOU A Mili Amiriah 👑 [10:01] pls tell me the weirdo didn’t murder u Courtnayyy 😘 [10:04] If he did can I have your Mac Miller poster?  A Mili Amiriah 👑 [10:15] court how tf would she approve of that if she’s dead? she ain’t gonna see this shit Courtnayyy 😘 [10:18] Ouija board A Mili Amiriah 👑 [10:25] stfu đŸ”« A Mili Amiriah 👑 [10:25] Y/N you better answer ur fucking phone right now A Mili Amiriah 👑 [10:40] hellooooooooooooooooooo
You let out a sigh loud enough for Jungkook to look over at you, eyebrows furrowed. 
“My roommates think you killed me.”
Jungkook grinned and turned back to his easel with a shake of his head. You’d expected him to say something, but then the reminder that Jungkook was
 unconventional slithered into your mind. 
[10:45] I’m alive. Can you pls stop blowing up my phone now? 💀 Courtnayyy 😘 [10:46] FUCKING FINALLY  A Mili Amiriah 👑 [10:47] what are you doing?? [10:50] We’re just hanging out at his studio. I’ll probably leave soon
You tossed your phone next to you on the couch and lifted your arms into the air to stretch. It was rather warm in the studio and the smooth music of whatever playlist Jungkook had on was making you feel sleepy. What kind of lame college student were you? 
“I was serious about what I said.” Jungkook didn’t look at you while he painted, too focused on mixing the right shade of brown. 
“About what?”
“You can paint if you want. All the paint and brushes are in the cabinet.” 
You chewed on your bottom lip, eyes flitting from the filing cabinet next to Jungkook to the easel off to the side with a blank canvas. What if whatever you painted looked like shit? You had no idea what you were doing. 
But when did you ever get to paint in your adult life?
Pushing yourself off the couch you approached Jungkook to start rummaging in the drawers for supplies. You were stopped in your tracks, however, the moment your eyes landed on his painting. Considering that much time hadn’t passed, Jungkook was far along in his work. You came face to face with a woman, or at least the naked body of a woman. She was painted in soft earthy tones, curves accentuated by what looked like a gold silk ribbon that wrapped around her. The painting was certainly abstract because she was missing a head and her limbs weren’t finished, but just having her strong torso and thighs, and a long regal neck, somehow made her feel complete. 
“That’s beautiful, JK. She looks so realistic
 How can you do all those little details so quickly?” You spoke quietly, desperately wishing you could touch the canvas. 
“Painting nudity is easy.” Another classic Jungkook shrug. “That’s why it’s so overdone. There’s nothing more beautiful than humans in their purest state, right? We’re the original art.” 
You would have never considered nudity to be pure, but you liked Jungkook’s analysis. Society saw nudity as all about sex. Despite his depiction of breasts and genitalia, Jungkook’s painting was a reflection and appreciation of a body. 
You wondered if it was anyone’s body in particular. 
The thought soured your mood a bit, and you quickly returned your focus to finding the supplies you needed. Satisfied, you took up the easel beside Jungkook. What the fuck were you going to paint? Especially now that you had this beautiful work blooming next to you. 
“Don’t think about it so much. Just go for it.” 
There was Jungkook reading your mind again. 
You weren’t sure how much time passed with the two of you working silently. At first you’d considered doing something abstract, but eventually you felt compelled to do something a bit more realistic. You’d retrieved your phone (ignoring your roommates’ texts again) to pull up a photo for reference as you painted. 
After a while Jungkook lifted his finished painting and carried it to the rack to dry. By the time he had completed his painting, you were putting your final touches on yours - one that was far more simplistic. You found it entertaining, though. 
“Who is that?” 
You’d been so absorbed in getting those final details perfected that you hadn’t noticed Jungkook standing right behind you. You jumped slightly and that elicited a chuckle from the boy. 
“It’s a portrait of Bad Bunny.” Your greatest celebrity crush. 
“He’s cute. You did a good job considering you looked so scared to start.” His comment left your cheeks burning. You’d hoped it hadn’t been so obvious, but Jungkook was too observant for his own good (and for yours, too). “Maybe I should hire you as my assistant.”
“Thanks. It’s not as good as yours, though.” 
Jungkook waved you off and the action made him realize he had a good amount of paint on his hands. Rather than find a towel, he simply rubbed his hands against his thighs. You watched him, eyes lingering on the way his thighs stretched the tight material of his jeans. Looking up to return to his face you were met with a smirk. You were doing a real shitty job at being subtle, apparently. 
You chose not to say anything and focused your attention on finishing your painting, not wanting Jungkook to be waiting for you longer than he needed to. He sat down on the couch, now distracted by his phone. 
“So,” you spoke as you lifted up your finished painting, following Jungkook’s instructions to put it on the drying rack. “What was the inspiration for your painting?” 
Was it a bold question? You were trying to play it off like you weren’t going to cling to whatever his answer was. 
Jungkook patted the space next to him to encourage you to sit down. Once you were sitting next to him, your body turned slightly to face him, Jungkook leaned forward. His face was mere inches from yours and you could feel his breath tickle your cheek. He watched you with those brown doe eyes, such an innocent feature on an otherwise devious-looking face. The smirk that formed on his lips strongly contrasted the sweetness of his eyes. 
Jungkook’s tongue poked out to play with his lip ring before he answered your question. It was impossible to look away from his lips, and you thought you felt your heart stop. 
“The deadline.” 
The smirk grew deeper as he pulled away, running a hand through his hair. You were more than disappointed, feeling yourself deflate and finally realizing you’d been holding your breath. Your shoulders slumped slightly, but you managed to mask the reason for your disappointment by pretending you were disappointed in him. 
“Boy, you need to work on your assignments earlier so you can come up with something good,” you huffed, crossing your arms against your chest. 
“Was it not good?” He grinned, a cocky twinkle in his eyes, no longer doe-shaped but narrowed in mirth. “Come on, let me drop you off. It’s almost 2.” 
“Fuck, I have an 8am.” 
With a quick check on your phone you saw that it was indeed almost 2am. How had you spent almost four hours in the studio without realizing it? Nevermind the fact that you’d spent another three or four hanging out with Jungkook before you’d even gotten to the studio. 
“I’d skip if I was you.” 
Jungkook led you through the art building and to his car, making sure that the music didn’t startle you half to death when he started the car this time. 
“Unlike you, I’m a good student, thanks.” 
It wasn’t a terrible dig because you knew Jungkook enough to know he didn’t give a shit. All he’d do was give you a small smile and melt your heart with the confusion of how it was possible for someone to look both so soft and so dangerous. 
Your dorm was on the other side of campus, so the drive over was quick. But rather than drop you off at the sidewalk, Jungkook pulled into the parking lot, much to your surprise. 
“I thought you were staying over at your parents’?” 
Jungkook kept the car running, but he unbuckled his seatbelt and leaned back in his chair.
“Me and Tae are gonna go smoke. I got this new strain of indica we wanna try.”
He didn’t look at you when he spoke, instead facing forward to peer out the window. Once he brought up weed, you realized you could smell the remnants of weed smoke in Jungkook’s car, partially masked by air freshener. 
At the mention of Jungkook’s roommate you felt your stomach drop. The feeling was only intensified when you followed Jungkook’s gaze to see a figure with long legs and broad shoulders make their way down the sidewalk, heading right in your direction. You felt ice shoot through your veins and panic settle into your chest. 
“Oh,” you squeaked out. You needed to escape, but you couldn’t force your hands to unbuckle yourself and open the door. 
“Do you wanna come with us?” Jungkook took your lack of movement as a desire to get high. 
You looked at Jungkook with an open mouth, but nothing came out. And even if you could speak, Taehyung was already flinging the car door open. 
“Oh, shit, Y/N. I didn’t even see you there.” Taehyung leaned against the car door, eyes sweeping over your small figure as you attempted to look as relaxed as possible. 
Did he lick his lips or were you just imagining that? 
“Want me to sit in the back?” 
Taehyung leaned down so he could poke his head into the car and talk to Jungkook right over you. The position gave you a perfect view of his neck and his collarbones peeking out from beneath the silk button-up shirt he was wearing, the first few buttons undone as usual. His cologne smelled like cedar and you could faintly smell something fruity, likely the strawberry-flavored vape he smoked. 
All of that was enough to send you mentally screaming into the void. 
“ThanksJungkookIgottago,” you sputtered, doing your best not to touch Taehyung as you moved around him to get out.
“Y/N!” 
You ignored Jungkook’s call, not daring to look back. Despite your exhaustion you took the stairs two at a time until you made it to your dorm, nearly dropping your keys as you unlocked the door. The kitchen and living room were dark, so you knew your roommates were asleep - or at least in their own rooms. You didn’t even bother to do your nighttime routine, opting to strip down to your underwear and collapse into your bed face-first. 
Darkness and silence brought you no solitude; quite honestly, they had the opposite effect. All you had in your head was Taehyung’s face
 in your ears, his voice
 in your nostrils, his smell. 
Groaning, you flipped onto your back and grabbed your phone to put on your favorite thunderstorm white noise playlist. In the middle of picking the perfect sound, your phone buzzed with a text. 
Jungkook (Poetry) [2:15] you good?
You bit your lip, not wanting to leave him hanging so late, but also knowing if you went down this rabbithole you’d never fall asleep. 
[2:16] I’m fine
Your phone vibrated almost immediately, but you forced yourself to put it away. Whatever Jungkook had to say could wait until the morning. Or until never, because right now you never wanted to speak to another human ever again.
-
Jungkook (Poetry) [2:16] you don’t have to lie to me Jungkook (Poetry) [3:02] lying destroys our intrinsic value as human beings by corrupting our ability to make rational choices and have free will Jungkook (Poetry) [3:03] immanuel kant said that
You didn’t realize you’d be hit with a philosophical lecture the moment you woke up, but then you remembered that Jungkook had gone smoking with Taehyung. The two of them got all philosophical when they were high, as if they really could achieve some kind of superior knowledge. 
They were idiots. 
“Oh my god, when the fuck did you get home last night?” 
Anyone speaking that loud and harshly so early in the morning was an assailant. You glared at Courtney, brushing past her to get to the bathroom. You shouldn’t have been surprised that the girl stayed outside the bathroom door as she waited for you to finish. 
“It was definitely after 1am ‘cause that’s when we went to bed,” she kept on talking even when you turned the shower on. “What could you guys have possibly been doing that whole time? Did you hook up?” 
“No.”
“What?” Courtney strained to hear you over the sound of the high-pressure water. 
“I said, no!” 
It was ridiculous that you were standing there, rubbing your naked body down with lavender exfoliating soap, while you discussed your alleged hook up with a guy you barely knew. 
You thanked the Lord Almighty that your schedule didn’t line up with your roommates on Wednesdays, or else you would have had to suffer Courtney and Amiriah’s interrogations the whole day. 
Instead you sleepily dragged yourself through two morning classes and a work shift at the university library before you’d eventually have to face Jungkook head-on. 
-
Your Advanced Poetry class was small enough that all the students could sit around a large table together. The small, intimate class size made it easier for collaboration and made workshops feel a bit less ruthless. You’d gotten to the point that you could read anonymous poems from each of your classmates and know exactly who wrote what. You were like a little family who met every Wednesday evening for two hours and poured your thoughts, dreams, fears, and goals into each other with every written piece. This class was going to be what broke your heart when the semester was over; you could already feel yourself missing it. 
“Alright, y’all, we’re going to workshop the imitation poems from the exercise last week.”
You felt your heart drop to the pit of your stomach. Whatever else Professor Mendez was saying didn’t compute; she sounded like she was speaking underwater and all you could do was shift your eyes to look at Jungkook across the table from you. You hadn’t expected him to be already looking at you nor for him to hold your gaze until you quickly looked away. 
The poem you’d written for the exercise was about Taehyung. 
You’d thought only your professor was ever going to see it. And now she was calling on you to read yours aloud first. No one else would know who it was about, but you knew Jungkook would know. 
“Y/N?” 
Professor Mendez looked at you, her star pupil, with an encouraging smile. You swallowed, avoiding Jungkook’s gaze though you felt him staring. If you kept the piece of paper on the table in front of you, you wouldn’t risk showing everyone that your hands were slightly trembling. And then you opened your mouth. 
I SAW YOU ONCE IN A FEVER DREAM  (After Kaveh Akbar) I saw you once in a fever dream shirtless  swaddling me in a hammock hanging from cedar trees   When you smoke it gets stuck   in your hair Save it for later The smell of marijuana   and strawberry vapes     lingered in my clothes     In another fever   dream you were my mother The doctor asked if I am  allergic to any medications and I should   have said yes but it is only you   I have felt love flow through me I have never felt   it given My friend once told me  there is only so much you can do   At what point am I the problem   Sometimes I stare at the wall and peel the nails  off of my fingers for every time you broke me  Somehow it feels better this way  
It was depressing, pathetic even. Sure, you’d imitated Kaveh Akbar’s unique writing style to a T, but now you looked stupid for writing about a man you’d never even dated, who had unofficially “dumped” you last spring semester. Jungkook had to know. Unless he was completely oblivious (which was honestly likely, when you really thought about it). And maybe you were being too cocky, assuming some guy who you meant nothing to would care or even pay attention to the fact that his friend had fucked you into a broken heart. 
You sat with tight lips as the class discussed your poem, a few people put off by your use of space on the page, others praising your unique way of formatting the stanzas. Jungkook never spoke, but he never did until the end of class when Professor Mendez called him out for being silent. Then he would provide feedback for whoever had gone before him, his opinion usually directly contradicting whatever your professor said. She knew he wasn’t being defiant, and she welcomed his creative challenge of the status quo. But sometimes he was a bit much. 
“Well, Mr. Jungkook. Let’s hear yours.” 
You could feel the entire room both tense and lean forward, as if scared but also unimaginably eager for whatever it was they were about to receive. 
“I didn’t finish, but I can read what I have. It’s a prose poem.” 
UNTITLED I met her in the evaporated residue of a midnight bong rip. Among glimmers of artificially-simulated worlds, of over-saturated hues. Hurried hues of a purple-pink bruise, bloom, slippery between thighs. Tongue flicks. Slide. These things only happen behind closed doors. An eternity of almosts, she likes to wear my hand as a choker. Drag me whole into desire, into pink folds and broken promises. Drip slick slow stroke glide and move inside, eat feast thrive. Beat it up every time. Pulsate. Pulsate. Own it. My hands on your hips. Blindfold over your eyes. Selfish fuck. I am a decomposing mind; her body whispers otherwise. 
Jungkook could have written a poem about dog shit and the way he recited it would have been breathtaking. It didn’t matter that his lines were verging on pornographic for an academic setting; simply the way the alliteration flowed like honey from his mouth was enough to send shivers down anyone’s spine. The words came out like a gentle lullaby of filth, a smooth mantra, a promise of sin. It was no wonder the classroom fell silent. Even Professor Mendez stared at Jungkook with an unreadable expression on her face. 
“Thank you, Jungkook,” she said after a moment. 
He nodded politely and slouched into his seat again. 
Professor Mendez looked around the room for the first volunteer to take a stab at critiquing Jungkook’s poem. Only a brave soul could manage, and you were determined to keep your mouth shut. You could already visualize the way your classmates were going to gossip about this once class was over. You wondered how long it would take for Courtney and Amiriah to find out. 
“Who would like to go first?” 
It appeared the class had very few critiques, likely because no one wanted to dive too deeply into the abstract and overtly-sexual writing that had been. 
Professor Mendez went on a mini rant about the importance of knowing how to keep the flow of a prose poem that somehow derailed into a story about her new puppy. Perhaps someone had gotten her going to kill the last few minutes of class until it was 8pm and she was forced to let the group of you go into the night. 
You always managed to be the last person leaving the classroom every Wednesday night. Usually it was due to your prolonged conversations with Professor Mendez, the two of you gushing over a new poetry collection or the latest episode of a TV show. Jungkook, on the other hand, was typically the first to leave. Likely to go find his little crew of delinquents to do drugs with or whatever else they got themselves into. 
Except apparently not today. 
As you waved a goodbye to Professor Mendez, you headed down the empty hallway fully aware of the second pair of shoes echoing in the silence along with yours. Your insides were still scrambled from the series of exceptionally unfortunate events that had involved Kim Taehyung in the past twenty-four hours. You had no desire to entertain Jungkook, especially not after him staring you down all of class. And reading that fucking poem. 
“Are you really gonna ignore me?” 
You squeezed the straps of your backpack and stopped in front of the door to leave the academic building. If you acted bothered it would make you more suspicious. And it would let Kim Taehyung continue to rule your mind. You were better than this
 
So you turned around to face the doe-eyed boy and tried not to imagine his hand squeezing your throat. 
“I’m not ignoring you.” You cocked your head to one side in feigned confusion. Jungkook met your look with a small pout. 
“I’m sorry if I did something to upset you yesterday.” 
So, he didn’t know. Either that, or he was lying. But didn’t Immanuel Kant say lying is bad? You did everything in your power not to scowl to yourself. 
“I’m fine, Jungkook. I swear.” You let out an irritated sigh, casting a glance behind your shoulder as you heard thunder ripple through the air outside. You’d obviously forgotten to check the weather that morning, looking down at your t-shirt and shorts. 
“Okay
” He eyed you skeptically, but he didn’t want to push you further and threaten pushing you away completely. “Can I walk with you?” 
“Of course.” He lived literally across the hall from you. You could open your door and be face-to-face with his. 
“Okay
 Can I give you a hug?” 
You rolled your eyes so far and deep inside your skull it was a surprise they didn’t detach and disappear somewhere. It wasn’t fair that you were taking out your frustrations on Jungkook simply because your ego was hurt. That self-awareness was what made you nod your head with your arms outstretched. 
Jungkook enveloped you in his large frame, the side of your face pressed against his chest. One of his arms wrapped around your waist, and he held the back of your head in his free hand. There was something about Jungkook’s closeness that caught you off guard. Perhaps it was because this was the first time you’d ever hugged each other; you’d never been this physical with each other at all, actually. You weren’t much of the hugging type, anyway. 
Jungkook’s warmth made you settle into his embrace for much longer than you’d expected. He felt soft, safe. Even the chemical smell of paint that had seeped into his hoodie was welcoming. Despite the rumbling of a heavy thunderstorm outside, you could still hear his heart beat beneath you. Something about that realization made you pull away from him suddenly. It was just too
 close. 
He stared at you with a wrinkled brow and the pout was slowly coming back, but he stayed silent. You couldn’t meet his eyes. 
“Ready?”
 With raised shoulders you braced yourself for the downpour. 
By the time the two of you had sprinted across the courtyard, you were completely soaked. You felt your earlier frustrations melt with the water droplets gliding down your arms as you leaned against Jungkook’s equally-soaked body. He was nearly doubled over in laughter, shoulder pressed against the wall next to the front door of his dorm room. 
“You look like a wet cat,” he teased. 
“Oh yeah? Well you look like a wet dog.” Your poor hair was going to get embarrassingly frizzy if you didn’t take care of it immediately. 
Jungkook flashed you an evil grin and violently shook his head, sending water spraying all over. 
“Jungkook, stop!” you hollered, giving him a shove. “I feel so gross already.” 
You twisted around to fish out your dorm key from your backpack, but your fingers scraped the bottom of the pocket. No key. 
“Fuck,” you cursed, setting your backpack on the ground to search through more pockets. Giving up on that possibility, you checked the pockets of your shorts. Nothing. 
Unlocking your phone, your thumb hovered over your roommate group text, unsure if you should interrupt Amiriah and Courtney. It was a little after 8pm
 Both of your roommates would be in their weekly sorority meeting that usually lasted at least an hour, if not two. 
“What’s wrong?” 
“I
 locked myself out.” What a fucking rookie mistake. What was this, freshman year? “I’m pretty sure I left my keys on the kitchen table.” 
Now you were stranded in your hallway, cold and soaking wet. You could go downstairs to ask your RA to let you in, but she was a bitch. 
“You’re a mess. Come on, I’ve got clothes for you.” 
He didn’t give you the opportunity to protest; instead, he stepped inside his dorm without even so much as a look over his shoulder at you. 
Apparently your desire to be warm and dry was stronger than your fear of entering the Dorm Room from Hell. You’d never been in Jungkook’s dorm before, mostly because you didn’t want to run into Taehyung. 
The layout was the same as yours: full kitchen with adjacent living room, long hall with individual bedrooms that ended with a bathroom. The decorations practically screamed “guys who smoke weed” considering the giant marijuana leaf tapestry hanging in the living room and the multicolored string lights that hung on the ceiling casting a psychedelic glow throughout the dorm. An incense that smelled interestingly like the ocean was burning on the coffee table. 
You were pretty sure burning incense wasn’t allowed on university property. Then again, neither was smoking weed in the parking lot, but Jungkook and his roommates did whatever they wanted. 
“Are you just gonna stand there or
?” 
Jungkook led the way down the hall, you trailing a bit behind him as you continued being nosy. As you passed the first bedroom, the door suddenly swung open, causing you to yelp when you were face-to-face with a rather grumpy looking man with shockingly green hair. The bleary look of his eyes told you he’d been asleep. 
“Why the fuck are you wet?” 
You did a double take, shocked at the roughness of the question from a stranger. Before you could answer, Jungkook was pulling you forward by the wrist. 
“Hyung, I went to the grocery store today. There’s tangerines on the counter.” 
The green-haired roommate grumbled a thank you and shot straight to the kitchen. 
“Just ignore Yoongi,” Jungkook whispered, stopping in front of his bedroom. “He’s a fifth-year senior and probably ready to burn the entire university down.” 
Jungkook’s bedroom was the exact opposite of what you’d expected. After seeing the chaos of his art studio, you’d thought his bedroom would be much of the same. Instead you were met with a simple, organized room. No clutter, no mess. Everything had its place, not an art supply in sight. Peaking over his shoulder, you saw even his dresser drawers were organized, each article of clothing neatly folded. That was likely why Jungkook was able to quickly pick out a t-shirt and a pair of basketball shorts to hand you. 
“Oh, and this,” he tossed you a towel, as well. “You can use the bathroom. I’ll be in here.” 
“Thank you,” you said with an appreciative nod. 
The skin on your fingers had wrinkled up from the rain and you pressed them into the towel to find some relief. Who knew the feeling of wearing dry clothes would be so sweet? You took your time in the bathroom, rubbing down every inch of your body. Unfortunately, even your underwear and bra were soaked. If you put on dry clothes over them, the water would surely bleed into the fabric. So you opted for going commando, to your dismay. At least Jungkook’s t-shirt was baggy enough that your chest wasn’t on full display, and it wasn’t like anyone would know you weren’t wearing underwear. 
You caught a look at yourself in the mirror and laughed at how ridiculous you looked. It was like you’d come out of a really bad hip-hop music video from the early 2000s, literally drowning in baggy clothes. 
“Hey Jungkook
 Do you have something I could put my clothes in?” You stood in the hallway in front of Jungkook’s bedroom, wet clothes in your hands. The door was closed and you were afraid of opening it if he was still changing. 
“You look cute.” 
You instinctively squeezed your bundle of clothes, turning your head to the side at the sound of that Mother. Fucking. Annoying. Ass. Voice. 
Taehyung raised an eyebrow at you, probably utterly confused as to why you looked the way you did, standing there in his dorm. You were determined to give him absolutely nothing. 
“So, you and Jungkook, huh?” 
A small smirk twisted at the corners of his mouth. By the way he was standing with his hands in the pockets of his jeans, it was clear that he wasn’t planning on walking away. 
“We just got back from class,” you said matter-of-factly. 
You focused on a spot on the wall to the right of his head when you spoke; it made it easier to look at him without having to stare into his eyes. Even though you found absolutely nothing about your statement funny, Taehyung started laughing. It was a low chuckle that brought that stupid smirk out even more. 
“Were you coming back from class at 2 o’clock this morning, too?” 
His eyes glinted with something that made a shiver shoot down the length of your spine. 
Luckily, Jungkook’s abrupt presence swinging the bedroom door open gave you and Taehyung someone else to focus on, and you could safely escape the fact that you didn’t have a witty comeback to shove in Taehyung’s face for teasing you about Jungkook. There was nothing there with Jungkook.  
He just gave nice hugs. And you respected his creative mind. And he had great taste in music. And you felt a little bit bad for him because people didn’t seem to give him the chances he deserved. And, wow, he was standing in the doorway of his bedroom wearing form-fitting gray sweatpants that sat low on his hips and you could tell that they sat low because he was shirtless. And your eyes were skipping down the path that his happy trail was leading from his belly button down to the strings of his sweatpants that hung down just on top of where you could make out a slight bulge in the fabric. 
“Y/N?” 
You quickly tore your eyes from Jungkook’s crotch to look at his face, not missing the way Taehyung’s smirk was growing even wider. You opened your mouth, then looked down at your clothes, then back at Jungkook. 
“She wants something to put her clothes in,” Taehyung admitted once it was clear you weren’t going to cooperate. “I’m going over to Natalie’s. Oh, and I dipped into your Trojan stash. Yoongi hyung didn’t have any and you have too many.” 
He flashed Jungkook a grin and pushed himself from his leaning position on the wall. 
“Have fun,” he offered over his shoulder as he walked away, heading to go fuck his girlfriend’s brains out. 
You were going to throw up. 
“What a fucking asshole,” you breathed through gritted teeth. 
Rather than be surprised at your cursing, Jungkook gave you a sympathetic look as he took your wet clothes from you to put in a small duffle bag. 
“I’m sorry
” he said after a moment, gesturing for you to step into his bedroom. He closed the door behind you and hopped onto his bed. Just as he’d done in the studio, he patted the space next to him to get you to sit with him. 
“C’mere.” 
“Jungkook, I don’t wanna bother you anymore. You’ve had to deal with me a lot the past 24 hours.” 
“Do I look bothered?”
You gave the boy a tight shake of your head and clambered onto the bed beside him, careful to sit hunched over a bit so your chest wouldn’t be too obvious. For once, he no longer smelled like paint. Instead your senses were overwhelmed by the strong scent of his laundry detergent, something akin to the ocean breeze of the incense the roommates were burning in the living room. He leaned his back against the headboard, but he turned at an angle to look at you from the side. 
“He told me about you two
” 
You felt your body stiffen at his confession and Jungkook rushed to finish his thought. 
“Not the details or anything. But just that you were hooking up.” 
Great. This was perfect. Leave it to Taehyung to treat you like a secret yet blabber to his friends. You hadn’t even told any of your friends about Taehyung. To this day, Courtney and Amiriah had no idea. And could you even trust Jungkook when he said the details were spared? Didn’t boys love to talk about their sexual conquests? 
“I’m sorry he’s such a fuckboy.” 
“Oh, like you aren’t, too?” 
“What?!” 
Jungkook stared at you incredulously, shocked by your sudden aggression. But you couldn’t stop yourself. The anger you’d let fester in you from countless boys quite literally fucking you over was all spilling over the top. It was just unfortunate that Jungkook was there to bear the weight rather than Taehyung; but you didn’t think he was wholly innocent either. College boys were entitled and selfish. Even though Jungkook had never done anything to you, you’d seen how some girls followed after him like he was some kind of mystery meant to be solved. He never explicitly talked about his love life with you, but you only took that as a bad sign. 
“Oh don’t act brand new, Jungkook. You literally make everything about sex. Literally all your poems are about eating pussy. You made that fucking painting of a naked women. And what the fuck is that?” 
Your arm shot out to point at a painting hanging on his wall that looked vaguely like an abstract rendition of a vulva. It somehow felt like the icing on the fucked up cake. 
“It’s called artistic appreciation!”
“You’re just as gross as Taehyung and all the other guys who just use women for their bodies and don’t give a fuck about how we feel or-”  
“Stop it.” Jungkook’s voice hit you like ice. You dropped your arm down and whipped your head back around to look at him, lips falling open at the harshness of his tone. 
“Don’t compare me to Tae. You don’t know what I’m like. You barely know me at all.” 
“That’s not-” 
“I said stop, okay?” he interjected again and the glare he sent you was enough to shut you up for good. Being scolded wasn’t exactly high on your list of favorite activities, especially not from someone you considered to be a friend. Your cheeks felt like they were on fire and you struggled to swallow down your words, shame creeping up your face in waves.
“I’ve spent the last four months in that poetry class watching you write about feeling broken and alone and misunderstood. And you know what I do? I invite you over to do homework ‘cause I know none of your other friends are studying English. And I asked you to go to Morgan Parker’s book reading with me ‘cause I knew you didn’t have anyone else to go with. And I invited you to my studio ‘cause you said you wish you were good at art and I wanted you to see that you could be good if you tried.” 
At this point his cheeks had turned bright pink and his hands were bunched up into fists in his lap. As much as you wanted to, you couldn’t look away from the fire in his eyes. 
“I’m not trying to make you feel like you owe me anything or to get some kind of recognition, okay? But just don’t fucking compare me to Tae when all I’ve ever tried to do is make you feel less alone. I like you, a lot. And I don’t even care that you’re not into me and you’re still caught up on him. I genuinely just want you to be happy.” 
With his monologue over, Jungkook turned his head to stare down at his hands, leaving you to peer at his profile with your mouth hanging open. 
It was the most you’d heard Jungkook speak, ever. It was also the most expressive you’ve ever seen him. Despite his passion for art, Jungkook was a very level person; he was collected even in the most stressful situations. To see him visibly shaking as he raised his voice was upsetting. 
“Jungkook
” You reached out to touch his arm and your heart broke into a million pieces when he flinched. 
“It’s whatever.” 
But it wasn’t. 
You felt like shrinking into the smallest version of yourself and disappearing. You’d spent so much time aching over the wounds Taehyung had left that you hadn’t considered what you might be missing out on, or how you might have been hurting someone else. Your head was lost in the dark cloud hanging over you; your heart couldn’t see anything in front of you. Blinded by your own pain, healing long overdue. 
You were so fucking stupid. 
“JK
” you started again. Lifting your hand, you brought your fingers to his chin and encouraged him to turn his head to look at you. “I’m so sorry. I really am. I just
 It hurts? I don’t know what to do with the hurt.” 
From Taehyung and every other reckless boy. 
You let go of his face and waited, holding your breath until your lungs burned. Much to your disappointment, Jungkook maintained that cold stare, his eyes boring into yours so deeply that you felt like he was seeing something inside of you that even you didn’t know. You were afraid to look at him, shame making it difficult to hold your head up.  
“Give it to me.” 
“What?” It was your turn to cast your eyebrows down in confusion. 
“Give me the hurt. You don’t have to hold onto it anymore. I can take it.” His large hand enveloped your own, thumb running figure 8s into your skin.
You tried to speak, but you couldn’t choke out even a whisper as his words repeated in your head. Give me the hurt. Your hands shivered beneath his and you looked away quickly, feeling that horrid prickling in the corner of your eyes. You were not going to lose it just because you were touch-starved and never once in your life had someone so soundly declared their desire to take on whatever pain it was that you were feeling. You liked to keep your pain a secret, only letting out emotions through your poetry. And even then, you wanted to separate yourself from it. Writing was like putting down your emotion, letting it exist outside of you, so you could live free from it. But that didn’t always happen the way you wanted it to. 
You blinked quickly, losing focus on Jungkook’s face until you felt something hot slip down your cheek and you realized you were crying. 
“I’m sorry,” you whispered, embarrassment flooding your chest as you tried not to hiccup. What kind of emotional disaster were you? As Courtney would say, it wasn’t very girlboss of you. 
“I can take it.” 
This time the embers had gone out in his eyes. Instead, his irises were pleading with you. You tried to cover your face with your hands, but Jungkook held them down. He brushed your cheeks dry with his thumb, cradling your chin in his palm. 
“You deserve better, okay?” 
It was difficult to believe, but the soft gaze Jungkook held made you want to think maybe he was right. But how could it be possible for someone to want to carry your burden for you? He had no reason to. 
“I’m good now,” you said after a moment, the tears dried and your breathing returning to normal. You wanted to give him an out, let him have the opportunity to feel like he’d done his part in case he didn’t really mean what he said. You refused to let yourself fall for anymore bullshit. 
“Are you sure?” 
“Yeah, I’m fine.” 
“You don’t have to lie to me
” 
There was that familiar line. You felt your eyes instinctually roll and you couldn’t stop the next snarky comment from slipping past your lips, using biting humor as a defense mechanism to cope. 
“Okay, Immanuel Kant.” 
Jungkook snorted, matching your eye roll, but he gave you a smile that reached his eyes. A classic Jungkook grin that had you giving a small smile in return and making your stomach flip like a fucking gymnast. It made you slowly float back down to reality and you remembered you were sitting in a shirtless Jungkook’s bed, his body leaned forward out of concern for you, his face mere inches from yours. Hand still cradling your chin. 
“Jungkook
” 
Your voice got caught in your throat with what little breathing you could manage. Then you watched his eyes drop to your lips as you whispered his name, and the melancholic look he gave you when his gaze returned to yours made you squeeze your eyes shut with guilt. He’d confessed his interest in you and you’d completely glossed over it. Not on purpose, but somehow you were making your feelings the priority once again. And now he looked at you like you were already gone. 
“Yeah, Y/N?” You opened your eyes at his call. 
“I
” 
You wanted to tell him how you felt, you really did. But life had taught you that in relationships there was always someone who cared more, and that person always got hurt the most. You just couldn’t keep being that person. 
Jungkook studied your face for what felt like an eternity. If he was expecting you to finish your sentence, he was certainly being patient. But it was the way his mouth turned downward into a small frown and his eyes traveled off somewhere behind you that told you he’d lost hope. 
Until he was staring at you once again and his grip on your chin tightened so subtly you almost didn’t notice. 
“Can I kiss you?” 
His voice came out low and thick. The tone sent a shiver down your spine and made goosebumps rise along your forearms. You’d never heard his voice drop so deep before, nor had you seen his eyes darken the way they had now. A spark of desire fluttered in your stomach and you felt nearly lightheaded from the way your body was hitting a peak level of anxiety over his question. If you said yes, were you just giving into yet another boy who would ruin you? And you believed Jungkook could ruin you. He was an artist; they were always trouble. 
But there was no denying the fact that your nervousness was merely a physical response to your interest in Jungkook that had grown exponentially over time. You were weak, and he was right. You did feel broken and alone and misunderstood. And you knew that sometimes Jungkook felt that way, too.
Just when Jungkook began to pull away with a look of rejection written across his face, you nodded. Unable to speak, you watched Jungkook’s tongue swipe across his bottom lip as he leaned in even closer. 
You were prepared for something much more lewd than what Jungkook gave you. Though your lips were parted, he didn’t invade your space. Instead of tongue and lip biting, you were met with a chaste kiss. His lips were soft and gentle, and the way his hand cupped your face made you feel secure, just as you’d felt when he hugged you. You’d never felt a sense of security with someone from a simple kiss. 
And then he was ending the kiss just as quickly as he’d started it, finally dropping his hand from your face. 
“Sorry,” he sighed, no longer meeting your eyes when he spoke. “I shouldn’t have asked. I don’t want you to feel like you had to agree to that
” 
It was your turn to shut him up. Maybe it was the remaining hormones swirling in your brain from having cried so much, or the adrenaline from being kissed by a man you’d tried to shoo out of your mind, but you felt bold enough to take his chin in your hand as he had done to you. You pressed your lips against his, this time forcing his mouth into a faster, deeper rhythm. The kiss was heavy and more desperate than the first. It was what you’d initially expected Jungkook to give you; a makeout that went hard and fast from the beginning, 0 to 100. That was what fuckboys did, wasn’t it? Anything to get their dick wet the quickest. 
It was what you were used to.
Your small hands found the tops of his shoulders, fingers running along his smooth, warm skin before you pushed him against the headboard. Swinging your leg over his, your knees sank into the soft bed as you straddled him. You adjusted slightly in his lap and the shift made your core press directly on top of the bulge in his pants that you’d admired earlier. This realization made the sudden heat between your legs melt like lava, and you ground your hips into his in a smooth but firm motion. 
The movement elicited a deep groan from the back of Jungkook’s throat, another sweet sound you’d never had the pleasure of hearing fall from his lips. With his lips parted from groaning, you took the opportunity to slip your tongue inside of his mouth. His hands pushed up the hem of your shirt just enough to allow him to reach the skin of your waist, gripping you hard as your body moved against his. 
“Y/N, wait.” 
Jungkook pulled back to lean his head against the bed’s headboard and you were met not with lust-filled eyes as you expected, but eyes that looked so deeply pained you almost wanted to avert your gaze. 
“I don’t wanna be a rebound. I want this to mean something, or else I can’t do this.” 
Jungkook’s voice came out hoarse, and it trembled. His eyes still held that undeniable sadness that reminded you that, once again, you had failed to see how your own fear of rejection had made you ignorant to the feelings you were instilling in him. Here he was, willing to give himself over to you, holding back because he was afraid that you would hurt him.
Once again, shame flooded your face as you frantically searched for a way to show that you needed this to mean something, that in just a few months he had become the most constant person in your life, the person you were most comfortable with even when all you often did was just sit and talk about life. 
There was an obvious way to fix this, but you still had that gnawing feeling holding you back. 
“I like you, too, Jungkook.” Squeezing your eyes shut, you spoke just barely above a whisper. If you didn’t look at him, the vulnerability of the moment would be easier to manage. “You’re kind and smart even though you’re always toeing the line of academic probation.” 
Your words came out rushed, the last comment making you let out a laugh that sounded more like a short burst of air, and you held onto his shoulders for dear life. 
“And you’re the most creative and imaginative person I’ve ever met, but you’re so lowkey about everything. You deserve more than you give yourself credit for,” you continued, eyes still closed. “And
 I guess you’re kinda hot
” 
With that you slowly opened one eye to peek at Jungkook’s face. It was embarrassing to say that the grin he wore made your heart soar and it was only then that you noticed the way his fingertips were running along your sides, tracing invisible designs onto your skin. 
“Only kinda hot?” 
“Oh shut up.” 
You gave him a playful slap against his chest. You let your hand linger there, palm pressed against him to feel the strength of his pec muscle. With your bottom lip pulled between your teeth, you ran your hand down the length of Jungkook’s chest and along his abdomen until you reached between your bodies to access the hem of his sweatpants. 
Without warning you gripped his cock, palming it over his pants. You felt it twitch beneath your fingers, already semi-hard and warm even through the fabric. Jungkook let out a low groan, hips slightly bucking into you. Suddenly aware of how painfully clothed you are, Jungkook slid his hands back up your sides, pushing his t-shirt off of you in the process. Ruining the orderly look of his bedroom, he tossed the t-shirt and brought his attention back to you. 
“Fuck, Y/N,” he hissed, realizing that you weren’t wearing a bra. 
You shuddered at the gentle way he ran his fingers up your sides once more and you leaned forward when his tattooed fingers lightly pinched one of your nipples until it went hard. Then he moved onto the other one, tweaking it slowly. 
After a moment you let go of him and reached for the hem of his sweatpants, waiting for him to lift his body so you could pull them down his legs. 
He’s big, bigger than you’d expected. You’d imagined he would have a nice dick, purely because it seemed like the most mysterious, standoffish guys always did. They didn’t have to compensate by being boisterous and arrogant; they knew what they were packing and that was enough. But Jungkook was quite possibly too much. You were a small person, for fuck’s sake. 
“We don’t have to do this. If you’re not ready, we can stop.” 
There was Jungkook reading your mind, yet again. How was it possible for him to know exactly what to say every single time? Were you just that expressive? If so, no one else in your life read you so well. 
“Stop talking,” you repeated his earlier command, but you didn’t look him in the eyes. Instead you were focused on how heavy and soft his cock felt in your hand as you admired him. You ran your fingers along the prominent vein on the underside of his cock, then you glided your thumb along the tip to smear the bit of precum that was already leaking. The action made Jungkook whimper and the sound sent a jolt straight into your core. 
But just before you could lower your head down to give him what you knew he wanted, Jungkook’s hand was cupping your chin once again. He pulled your face upwards to guide you back to his. 
“I’m fine, Jungkook. I want to do this,” you assured him, but he slowly shook his head. 
“You’re going in so fast, and you don’t have to. I’m not some asshole hookup. The point of all this isn’t just to get me off and make you put in all the work.” He leaned forward to kiss you on the tip of your nose and you’d never felt more wanted in your entire life. “You deserve to feel good for once.” 
Snaking his arm around your waist, Jungkook gently flipped you onto your back. Spreading your legs apart with his knees, he kneeled over you as he began laying hot kisses down the length of your neck, pausing only to suck at the soft skin where your neck and collarbone met. 
“Jungkook
” you sighed, squirming underneath him once his mouth began to travel further down. 
He flicked his tongue against one of your nipples, drawing a circle around the erect mound. He let out a deep hiss of approval when you moaned, arching your back to push yourself against his mouth. While his tongue was busy exploring your chest, Jungkook took his sweet time pulling his basketball shorts off of you, those too flying across the room. 
When he moved back into a comfortable position between your legs, his thigh brushed against your core and he let out a moan loud enough you were sure his roommates would hear him. 
“Fuck, Y/N, you could’ve warned me you weren’t wearing any underwear,” he groaned, his thigh now glistening with your arousal. 
“Sorry I didn’t think to tell you while I was crying.” 
“So dramatic.” 
You covered your face with your hands in embarrassment that bore even deeper into your soul when a pathetic whimper escaped your lips the moment you felt Jungkook’s hand slip in between your thighs. 
“You’re so fucking wet,” he sighed, effortlessly sliding his fingers along your folds. He ran his fingers up and down slowly as if he were memorizing each crevice and the way your legs jumped when he hit a certain spot, especially once he began stroking your clit. 
He was exploring, you realized. He was learning your body and there was nothing more embarrassing. All you could think about was the fear that Jungkook might not like what he saw. Or that he was comparing you to his past fucks. Or that Taehyung had told him things about your sex life. 
“Why are you hiding from me?”
You felt your hands being pried from your face and lifted over your head. Jungkook pinned your wrists above you, his face now inches from yours. You could see a restrained wildness in his eyes, but his eyebrows were knitted together in frustration. 
“Why?” he repeated. 
You shook your head, but another irritated call of your name made you question your decision to defy him.
“I just don’t want you to be disappointed
” you whispered, avoiding his gaze. 
“Does this seem like disappointment to you?” Jungkook rolled his hips into you, his now rock hard cock sliding against your dripping folds. 
“Ahh, n-no,” you gasped, wiggling under his hold. 
“Okay, so don’t hide from me. Let me take care of you.” 
Letting go of your wrists, Jungkook got off of the bed. You watched him with confusion that slowly melted into a mixture of anxiety and sweet anticipation as he hooked his arms around your thighs, pulling you to the edge of the bed. Falling to his knees, Jungkook let your legs rest on his broad shoulders. You could feel his breath against your skin and it took everything in your power not to begin squirming again when you felt his tongue lick a hot stripe up the inside of your thigh. 
“I want you to watch me while I eat you out,” Jungkook murmured, his dark eyes locking with yours as he leaned forward to plant a kiss against your lower lips. “Okay?” 
You had no choice but to nod in compliance, propping yourself up on your forearms so you could get a better view even though everything in you was screaming to break your gaze. You could hardly believe it was Jungkook staring at you through his bangs from between your legs. Not to mention you were usually very shy when it came to being sexually pleasured - mostly because it rarely happened. Guys were always expecting you to do them favors, not the other way around. You couldn’t even remember the last time a guy had gone down on you. 
But there was no time to be shy when Jungkook abruptly plunged his tongue into your folds. You let out a loud yelp and immediately slapped your hand over your mouth to muffle the remaining squeals threatening to slip from your parted lips. Jungkook chuckled at your response and the vibration made your cunt throb. 
Still, you kept your gaze locked with his as he lapped up your juices, no matter how dirty it made you feel to have those blown out pupils bore into yours. Your eyes only fluttered when his lips found your clit and began to suck on it while his tongue flicked a steady rhythm against it, the two sensations proving to be almost too much for you to handle. Your breathing became ragged as you felt your abdomen tense up. 
“Jungkook,” you whispered a moan, hands gripping the bed sheets so tightly your fingers started to hurt. 
“Hmm, baby? You’re gonna have to speak up.” The new nickname made you whimper. 
As if to encourage you to find your voice, Jungkook slid two fingers inside of you as he returned to pleasuring your clit. The sudden stretch immediately ripped a strangled moan out of you and your hips involuntarily bucked into Jungkook’s face. 
“I’m sorry,” you quickly apologized, but Jungkook only fucked into you harder, expertly curling his fingers at just the right spot to make your legs start to shake. 
“Don’t apologize. You can fuck my face all you want,” he lifted his head up to lick his lips, sending you a wink that made your heart stop. 
He could sense your orgasm coming soon by the way your walls were clenching around his fingers, but he was determined to make it as mind-shattering as possible. Fitting a third finger inside of you, he continued to suck on your clit, tongue swirling to the rhythm of his fingers. 
“Ohh, oh my god,” you sobbed, tears pooling in your eyes as you finally reached your climax. You let out a loud cry, fingers tangled in Jungkook’s hair as you struggled to still your shaking legs. 
Licking a final stripe up your lips, Jungkook lifted his head from your thighs and gave you a satisfied grin. He was truly a sight for sore eyes with his mouth soaked in your arousal and his hair a mess from your fingers running through it. You fell flat on your back, legs dangling off the edge of the bed. 
“You good?”
“I’m going to die.”
Your eyes were on the ceiling but you heard him laugh and you felt his strong arms lift your legs back onto the bed, adjusting you so you were comfortably in the center of the mattress again. 
“Damn, I didn’t realize I was gonna make you tap out so fast,” he teased, lying down beside you. He pressed a kiss against your throat. 
“Everyone says you have great head game and I should’ve taken them more seriously.” 
“Who says that?!” 
You turned onto your side to face him, already rolling your eyes. “Don’t you know the rumors that get spread about you?” 
Jungkook gave you a small shake of his head. “I don’t worry about people. I’m only worried about you.” 
The warm fuzzy feelings his words gave you were too much for you to bear, so you pushed them away by pulling him closer, crashing your lips into his. Jungkook wrapped his arm around your waist, pulling you flush up against his chest. You could feel his cock still hard against your leg and it reminded you that this whole situation felt so foreign to you. Never had you been pleasured by a man who expected nothing in return.
“You are art, you know that? A fucking masterpiece,” Jungkook sighed against your lips, pulling away to nuzzle against your neck. 
“Jungkook.”
“Yes, baby?” There was that fucking nickname again making your pussy flutter back to life. 
Instead of answering him, you reached down to grab his cock. He groaned against your throat as you gave him a few slow pumps. He’d taken care of you just as he’d promised, and now you hoped he’d let you take care of him. Not because you felt obligated to, but because you genuinely wanted to. 
Wordlessly, Jungkook rolled you onto your back so that he was hovering over you, his forearms on either side of your head. 
“I want you so bad,” he growled against your ear, hips rolling into your open legs. 
“What are you waiting for?” you whispered. 
“Fuck
” 
You blinked and he was no longer on top of you. Instead he was rummaging through the drawer of his nightstand, eventually pulling out a shiny square packet. For someone normally so calm, Jungkook’s fingers were shaking with need as he rolled the condom on. 
“Is this okay?” He returned to his position between your legs as you laid on your back. Your heart stung at his thoughtfulness, shocked that he was asking you what position you wanted him in. You nodded, spreading your legs wider for him. Jungkook ran his fingers along the inside of your thighs, his head dipped down so his bangs fell forward, partially obstructing your view of his face. 
You gasped when you felt something wet hit your cunt. He’d spit on you. You could feel the extra lubrication slide down your folds and the lewd act made you shiver. Sure, maybe that was fairly tame for some people, but it had your head reeling.  
Holding the base of his cock, Jungkook rubbed the tip along your folds, further smearing his spit and your arousal together. 
“If you want to stop, just tell me,” he said hoarsely, and that was the warning you got before he was sinking his cock into your entrance. 
Despite how relaxed and turned on you felt, the stretch was considerable. You tensed for a moment and Jungkook froze, his eyes meeting yours. With a nod of approval from you, he pushed himself in further, finally bottoming out and holding the position as he waited for you to adjust. You felt so unbelievably full with him inside of you and the pressure of him against your walls was enough to make your legs shake once again. 
After giving you a bit of time, Jungkook began to move his hips, starting with slow but long strokes that got increasingly deeper. 
“Oh god,” he moaned, head hanging down so he could watch his cock disappear into your cunt over and over again. After a while he lifted one of your legs to rest it on his shoulder so he could adjust his angle to thrust into you that much deeper, and the next slam of his body into yours that had his cock make direct contact with your g-spot made you scream. 
“Shit, Y/N, Yoongi’s gonna kill us if you keep screaming like that,” Jungkook said with a grin that very much made it seem like he wouldn’t mind dying for such an offense. 
“You
 just feel s-so g-good,” you cried out, your nails clawing at Jungkook’s arms as you searched for something to hold on to. 
He couldn’t possibly have been concerned considering he only thrusted into you even harder. The thing about Jungkook, though, was that he was going hard but he was going slow. He was savoring every time he slid into you, savoring the glisten of his cock as he pulled out. Turning his head to the side, he kissed the leg he’d draped over his shoulder, one hand running down the smooth skin while his other held on tightly to your hip to keep you in place. 
“Fuck, yes baby,” Jungkook groaned. He pressed his fingers against your mouth, gently prying your lips open to stick his thumb in your mouth. The action surprised you, but you obediently sucked on his thumb until he was pulling away again. Reaching between you, he pressed his now wet thumb against your clit and began rubbing circles as he fucked you. 
You whined at the sudden stimulation, your walls fluttering around his cock as your breathing turned into panting. “I’m gonna
” you let out another moan, your walls clenching around Jungkook’s cock. “I’m gonna come again.” 
“That’s right, come on my cock for me, baby. Let go for me.” 
How could Jungkook make dirty talk sound so alluring? So supportive? It was just like his writing, a gentle lullaby of filth. From the look he’d given you earlier, you knew there was a less tame side of him you’d yet to tap into. The memory of his poem flooded your mind, daring you to take things a step further
 she likes to wear my hand as a choker

Reaching out, you grabbed the hand that was holding onto your hip and brought it to rest on your neck. You saw that same wild look flash in Jungkook’s eyes once again, and you knew the action had affected him because his thrusting faltered for a moment. With your lips slightly parted, you tilted your head back slightly to expose more of your throat for him. Jungkook wasn’t sure he’d ever seen a sight more beautiful. 
“Shit, you keep acting up like this I’m gonna fall in love,” he grunted, biting down hard on his bottom lip as he opened up his palm to get a firm grip on your neck. As he resumed his rhythmic thrusting, he squeezed your throat. At first, the decrease in oxygen had you gasping in your body’s natural drive for self-preservation. Once your body and mind adjusted, though, you succumbed to the way your body tingled with excitement. When you moaned, your eyes fluttering and rolling back, Jungkook applied even more pressure. 
You’d never imagined you’d have another orgasm somewhere inside of you so soon after the first, but you were convulsing around Jungkook’s cock just as he asked you to, calling out his name in the sweetest song. 
It wasn’t long before his thrusts became sloppier and his grip on your throat became almost too tight. The string of profanity he growled in your ear as he came made you shiver. Was it really possible that you affected him so deeply? 
Jungkook hovered over you for a moment, attempting to catch his breath. 
“I think that’s the hardest I ever came in my life,” he said weakly, finally mustering up enough strength to pull himself out of you. He left the bed to throw away the soiled condom, you musing at his cute little butt as he sauntered away. 
“You’re welcome,” you said with a grin, though the hoarseness of your voice startled you. You pressed your hand against your throat and winced, not because your throat hurt, but because of the way Jungkook looked at you with deep concern. 
“Did I hurt you?” he asked softly, climbing into bed beside you. 
“Please,” you sighed, snuggling against Jungkook’s chest. “You did me too good.” 
“I’ll fucking do you again, too, if you don’t stop rubbing your thighs against me,” he murmured in your ear, causing you to chuckle lightly. 
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” 
A loud knock on the door made you jump, your arm instinctually covering your chest though you knew Jungkook had locked the door. 
“What the fuck,” he whispered, silently willing whoever it was to go away. 
The knocking continued, this time a bit more aggressively. 
“Open up, bro, the light’s on. I know you’re in there,” Taehyung complained from the other side of the door. “You’ve still got my pen.”  
Your eyes grew wide as you looked at Jungkook. 
With a groan, Jungkook got out of bed once again. Grabbing the basketball shorts you’d been wearing, he pulled them on and snagged Taehyung’s vape pen from where it sat atop his dresser. He didn’t bother to put a shirt on or fix his sex hair. 
“Wait,” you whispered. “What about me?” 
“I don’t give a fuck,” Jungkook spoke at a normal volume as if to demonstrate how serious he was about not caring if Taehyung saw you there. 
“Seriously, JK?” Taehyung clearly thought Jungkook’s comment had been directed towards him. 
You quickly grabbed Jungkook’s t-shirt and pulled it on seconds before Jungkook swung the bedroom door open. 
You watched Taehyung’s eyes slowly scan over Jungkook’s appearance. His mouth twisted as though he were about to speak, but then he locked eyes with you where you still sat in Jungkook’s bed, probably looking just as fucked out as Jungkook did. 
“Here.” Jungkook dropped the vape in Taehyung’s open palm. “Need anything else?” 
Taehyung’s eyes made their way back to Jungkook and whatever snarky comment he’d been prepared to make before was now gone. 
“Nah, that’s it, thanks.” 
-
After a week of being exclusive with Jungkook, you felt the need to loop your roomates into the whole situation. Courtney and Amiriah were your best friends, after all. The three of you had been your own Golden Trio since day one freshman year, ending up in the same peer mentor group. The first time you’d all hung out together you’d gone to an off-campus frat party. Barely an hour in and Courtney had been throwing her guts up right into the pool. Needless to say, the three of you had never gone back to that house. As horrifying as it was, you felt like it painted the perfect picture of your relationship. You were all in it for the long haul, no matter how messy. 
But now you had to tell them you were dating the weird guy. 
You kept looking at your phone, checking the time. The two should have been out of their sorority meeting by now, which meant they could arrive at your dorm at any moment. Waiting was nerve-racking. You gnawed on a hangnail, only pulling your gaze from your phone when you felt Jungkook’s strong arms wrap around your waist. He pulled you into his lap on the couch and leaned into you, lightly brushing his lips along your neck, making you shiver. 
“Why do you act like you’re having me meet your parents?” he asked with a small chuckle. 
“Courtney and Amiriah are important to me,” you started, trying to find the correct words to explain your friends. “They’re also really
 judgmental, but because they care about me. And they don’t trust men.” Which was fair. You did your best to look out for them as well. 
Jungkook hummed in response but didn’t speak. That didn’t surprise you. A man of few words, you knew he liked to have time to decide how he felt or what he wanted to say about things. 
“I’m gonna go to the bathroom,” you announced, standing up. Jungkook nodded and leaned back into the couch. Was it a good thing that he didn’t seem nervous? 
Of course the moment you entered the bathroom, Courtney and Amiriah came bustling through the front door. Their loud chatter quickly halted when their eyes fell upon Jungkook lounging on your couch, legs spread and tattooed arm draped across the back of the couch. 
“Hey,” he greeted them with a grin and a nod of his head. 
“Oh, um, hi?” Courtney’s greeting was more of a question. 
“Where’s Y/N?” What Amiriah wanted to ask was how he even got into your dorm, but she didn’t want to be rude. 
“I’m here!” You shuffled into the room, giving your friends a little wave. “Jungkook wanted to hang out here for a change.” 
The boy quirked his eyebrow at you and gave you an amused smile, noticing how you’d made it sound like it was his idea when it most certainly had been yours. Not that it bothered him. If anything, he wanted you to deflect onto him. He’d told you he could take anything you needed to give him, and he’d meant it. 
Jungkook got up from his seat and walked over to the three of you, hands in the front pockets of his jeans. The pose made his biceps and chest more prominent, and you couldn’t help but stare for a moment. God, he was too pretty. 
“I feel bad it’s the first time I’m finally meeting you,” he said in a warm voice. “Y/N never shuts up about how great you two are. Pretty sure I’ve heard the story of The Great Edible Debacle at the Dolph concert about fifty times.” 
You were shocked by how charming he was being. Really laying it on thick. 
“That is a horrible story to be telling people, Y/N! What the fuck,” Amiriah said with a laugh. “We’re only a little bit insane.” 
“And stupid,” Courtney chimed in. 
The four of you continued your bantering as you lounged around the living room, snacking on some food your roommates had brought as leftovers from their sorority meeting. Jungkook fit into the conversation rather neatly, talking a lot more than you’d expected, but still knowing when to sit back and let the girls dominate the conversation. He sat with his arm around your waist, keeping you close but not dipping into any PDA, knowing it would bother you if he did. 
The conversation came to a pause when Jungkook’s phone began to ring, all three pairs of eyes pointed in his direction. 
“Ah, fuck. Tae’s calling me,” he mumbled. “I’ll be right back.” As he stood up, he cupped your face for a moment, running his thumb across your cheek before he was bringing his phone to his ear. 
“Hyungie, what’s up?” Jungkook stepped out into the hallway, closing the front door behind him. 
“Girl, are y’all fucking?!” Amiriah leaned forward with a harsh whisper, excitement dancing in her bright eyes. 
“We’re dating, actually.” 
Courtney let out a squeal, bouncing on her knees where she sat on a pillow on the floor, wrapped in a fluffy blanket. “I knew it, I totally knew it.” 
“I’m gonna admit, weird or not, that man is foine now that I’m seeing him up close.” Amiriah loudly sucked her teeth and shook her head. “He’s got that snatched little waist. And those thighs? He could smash a watermelon.” 
“Okay, okay, but we gotta ask the REAL question here.” Courtney was now plopping down on the couch between you and Amiriah, blanket still in tow. “Did he eat it right?? In the words of Nicki Minaj, do he got good form??” 
You slapped Courtney on the arm in protest, but you were grinning as you spoke. “I almost started crying, it was so good.” 
“WHEW girl, stop it,” Amiriah grabbed your arm and shook it. “Are you willing to share? For charity?” 
Before you could scold your friend for trying to get her hands on your man, Jungkook returned. The shift in the room’s atmosphere was palpable, and the way Courtney and Amiriah watched Jungkook with new interest was almost too obvious. 
He gave you a confused smile as he squeezed onto the couch next to you. 
“So, Jungkook,” Amiriah began and you prayed to God she wouldn’t say anything stupid. “You said you heard stories about us, but we didn’t talk about all the fun things we’ve heard about you!” 
You shot your friend a glare but she was already on a roll with Courtney on her heels. 
“Yeah, we’ve heard all about your poetry,” Courtney added. 
You don’t think your roommates were prepared for the low chuckle that rumbled from Jungkook nor for the dark look in his eyes as he turned to you. He grabbed your hand, intertwining your fingers, and you silently pleaded with him to behave. 
“Yeah, I was trying to give Y/N a preview of what she could be getting.” 
“Jungkook,” you gasped and your friends started talking all at once, but all you could focus on was the way your boyfriend was smirking at you, his tongue playing with his lip ring how he knew you liked. 
He leaned into you, his lips ghosting your ear and sending goosebumps up your arms as he whispered, 
“Just wait until you come over tonight.”
Tumblr media
Living with Jungkook meant living with the constant smell of paint. Sure, you only just moved in together less than a week ago, but that was certainly long enough to know. And you were already finding little splatters on the floor and in the kitchen sink.
Living with Jungkook also meant that you were required to use the word magnets on the refrigerator to write him a poem every morning, just like he was going to write one for you. This was established as a house rule while the two of you discussed whether it would be a good idea to live together.
You thought the rules were going to be about who does the laundry, but you had to remember, this was Jungkook.
You tiptoed around the cardboard boxes full of all the stuff you two moved in with, but had yet to unpack. The hardwood floors glistened in the afternoon sunlight streaming through the flimsy blinds. Specks of dust glittered the air.
Jungkook was laying out a tarp in the entranceway of the apartment. An array of paint cans were placed around the tarp to hold it down.
“JK, what are you doing?” you inquired with your hands on your hips.
“Painting,” he said with a simple smile before turning back to his work. It was then that you noticed a large tray with fresh paint, and a variety of brushes sticking out of Jungkook’s pockets. 
“Here? This wall is the first thing people see when they walk in,” you pointed out. Leave it to Jungkook to start on a project before he’d even unpacked all his underwear. 
“That’s the point.” He didn’t look at you as he spoke, instead focused on mixing the color he wanted. 
You let out a small sigh. This man
 
“What are you going to do? Please, I beg of you, please do not paint genitalia of any kind.” It wasn’t that you didn’t enjoy your boyfriend’s artwork. You were obsessed with his creativity, actually. It was part of what made you fall for him. But there was no denying that he was
 unconventional in his taste. 
Jungkook let out a chuckle, his nose scrunched up and his cute front teeth exposed. It was the laugh that meant he thought you were being ridiculous. 
“It’s gonna be something even better.” 
That was not reassuring at all. 
“Jungkook, my parents are coming to visit in a week!” 
Setting his brush down in silence, Jungkook extended his arm to hook a tattooed finger through the belt loop of your shorts. You begrudgingly let him pull you forward until you were pressed against his chest. Your arms circled his tiny waist and you forgot you were supposed to be annoyed with him when he started caressing your head, careful not to mess up your hair. 
“I’m gonna paint a mural of my muse,” he said in the wispy tone his voice took on when he was thinking through his plans. “That’s you, in case you didn’t know.” 
You lifted your head to look up at him, your chin resting on his chest. “No.” 
“What?!” 
“You are not putting up some kind of shrine for me in the middle of the apartment.” 
“Why can’t I let everyone know that I worship you?” Jungkook whined, letting go of you. You weren’t prepared to be set free, though, and you stumbled backwards. With wide eyes, Jungkook grabbed a handful of your shirt to stop you from falling, but it was too late. Your foot stepped directly into one of his open paint cans. 
“JUNGKOOK!” you shrieked, lifting up your foot to see gloopy red paint drip from your toes.
Jungkook’s cheeks grew puffy as he tried to hold in his laughter while he searched for his towels. It was a failed attempt, though, and you were glowering even harder as you watched the laugh come bursting from inside him. 
“I’m-,” Jungkook wheezed, holding out a paint-stained towel for you. He was laughing so hard his hand shook. “I’m s-sorry, baby, I-” 
He abruptly shut up when he felt your hand swipe his cheek and a thick liquid rolled down his neck. 
“That’s what you get for laughing at me!” you said with a wicked grin, admiring how you’d smeared paint all over the side of his face. 
Your grin slowly fell as you watched Jungkook lean down to drag his fingers through his tray of baby blue paint. 
“Don’t you dare,” you warned, pointing your finger at him. 
“What? I’m not doing anything.” Jungkook gave you the sweetest smile and reached for your legs. You felt his wet hands slide down your bare thighs and you shrieked again as he threw you over his shoulder. 
“Put me down! Kookie, you’re going to get paint all over the floor.” You gently beat his back with your fists, but your laughter made your actions less convincing. 
“Me? You’re the one ruining my painting area.” He tried brushing his bangs out of his eyes, but ended up smearing paint across his forehead and into his hair. “Now I have to clean my baby up.” 
You could hear the pout in his voice as he carried you down the hallway to the bathroom, dripping red and blue paint. The two of you were certainly going to leave your mark on this place.
Tumblr media
@rkiveslibrary @mar-lo-pap
2K notes · View notes
stillwatervoid · 1 month ago
Text
Insatiable | Mark Grayson x Incubus!Male!Reader
Tumblr media
Summary: Mark Grayson dies of jealousy every time his flirty, easygoing, and perpetually exhausted best friend—who he may or may not have a huge crush on—makes out with random guys behind the school. Until the day you confess you’re a half-breed, like him. But not quite like him. Because while he’s half-Viltrumite, you are... half-incubus? Whatever that means
 Mark’s more than willing to find out.
Pairing: Mark Grayson x Incubus!Male!Reader
Warnings: 18+, making out, frottage/dry humping, (semi-public?) oral (Mark receiving), anal sex.
Tags: Friends to Lovers, Getting Together, Fluff, Pining Mark, Mutual Pining, Top!Mark, Bottom!Reader.
w.c: 19.7k  |  a/n: Heeey, it’s been forever!!! DID YOU MISS ME? Because I definitely missed you! I’m really sorry for being so inactive lately. I've been so busy between a nasty case of writer’s block, college stress, and work chaos... yeah, life sucks. Anyway! Here’s a little big treat I managed to squeeze out between bursts of inspiration and writer’s block. As always, English isn’t my first language, so please forgive any mistakes here and there. Hope you enjoy it!
Tumblr media
You have a reputation.
You know it. Mark knows it. Hell, probably half the school knows it.
It clings to you like a second skin—whispers in the hallways, smirks in locker rooms, giggles that trail behind you in class. You’re a flirt, and not the harmless kind either.
The kind who’s always leaning just a little too close in crowded hallways, disappearing behind buildings with someone breathless and flushed, only to reappear like they’ve won the lottery. But then a week or two passes, and you’re gone. Slipping out of their lives like it never mattered. Like they never mattered. One minute, you’re all sultry glances and lingering touches. The next, you’re onto the next curious set of eyes across the room.
People talk. Some resent you. And yet, no matter how many times you walk away, there’s always someone new, eager and willing, thinking maybe they’ll be the exception.
And today, Mark sees it happen all over again.
He watches from across the cafeteria as you chat up some guy in line. You’re leaning in close—closer than necessary. Your shoulder brushes his, and your head tilts slightly when you laugh. That slow, lazy grin slides across your lips like it’s effortless. The guy blushes. Of course he does. He leans in without realizing it, like he’s being pulled by a string.
Mark doesn’t even taste the food in his mouth anymore.
He stabs his fork into his tray, jaw tight, eyes fixed on the casual way your hand lingers near the guy’s arm, the light in your expression that no one else ever gets to keep. His stomach knots.
You’re just playing. Again. He knows it. But that doesn’t stop the heat from rising in his chest. Doesn’t stop the slow burn of something he doesn’t want to name.
Then you laugh at something.
The guy laughs back, awkward and eager.
Mark’s knuckles go white around his fork.
“Uh, Mark to Earth?” William says, waving a hand in front of him. “I’ve been talking to you for, like, five minutes.”
Mark blinks, forcing his jaw to unclench. “Huh? Sorry. What?”
William raises an eyebrow, following Mark’s gaze to where you’re now smirking at something the guy said.
“Oh. Y/N again,” William mutters, deadpan. “Shocking.”
Mark’s ears are already burning. He glances down at his tray. “What about him?”
William sighs like he’s had this conversation in his head a hundred times already. “Dude. At least pretend to be subtle. Jealousy isn’t a good look.”
“I’m not—” Mark starts, a little too fast. He swallows hard, tries again with forced calm. “Whatever. It’s just—I’m worried, okay?”
“Oooh, worried. Right. Sure,” William drawls, nodding slowly like he’s humoring a toddler. “Totally not jealous that Y/N’s out there reeling in his next victim while you sit here pouting and crying about it.”
Mark nearly chokes. “What are you even—oh crap, he’s coming back. Shut up.”
He watches, frozen, as you murmur something to the guy before breaking away, walking straight toward them.
Mark jerks his eyes down to his tray, only now noticing the fork in his hand bent clean in half from how tightly he’d been gripping it. He swears under his breath, quickly ducking his hands beneath the table to fix it. He’s midway through smoothing it back into shape when you slide into the seat beside him, smooth as ever.
You sigh, lazy and soft. “Hey, nerds. Sorry I’m late. What’re you gossiping about without me?”
Your head props in your hand, elbow on the table, eyes flicking between them with something like curiosity—but dulled, like even that costs energy.
It’s always a bit of whiplash when you’re around them. The version of you the school knows—the smooth-talking, flirtatious heartbreaker—melts away almost instantly. With them, you’re just you—that quieter, wearier version only your close friends ever get to see. Your posture slouches. The sharp smirk fades into something hazy. Your eyes, once bright and teasing, grow distant.
It’s like watching a performance end the second the curtains close.
Mark watches, fascinated and frustrated in equal measure. He hadn’t been lying earlier—he is worried. Because behind the easy voice and sleepy grin, he sees it—that edge of exhaustion you try so hard to hide. That distracted look in your eyes, like your mind’s always somewhere else.
“Oh, we were just talking about Mark being jeal—ow!” William yelps, his leg jerking under the table.
Mark glares daggers at him, foot still pressed against William’s shin. His look says shut up so loud it might as well be spoken.
You raise a brow at the exchange, unimpressed. Even that tiny expression looks like it takes effort. Still, your gaze stays on William, waiting. “
About Mark being what?”
Mark straightens too fast. “Oh! Uh. Just—just excited! Y’know. About the tour. The Upstate U thing. It’s gonna be
 fun.”
William grumbles into his food, refusing to look up. “Super fun.”
Your eyes light up just slightly—just enough to make Mark breathe easier. “Oh yeah! Right. Thanks again, William, for letting us crash your date with that hot pre-med guy.”
“Oh, well, since Mark insisted, how could I possibly say no? I love having my two best friends third- and fourth-wheeling all the time. Makes it so romantic.”
You snort, your posture loosening as you lean back and wink. “Don’t worry, Will. I’ll make sure to drag Mark away the second we get there. I’m not about to cockblock my friends.”
William’s smile turns razor-sharp. “Good. Make sure you keep Mark busy all day. And by all day, I mean all night too. You two are sharing a room—trust me, you don’t wanna know what I’ll be doing in mine.”
“Done,” you reply breezily, nudging your knee against Mark’s under the table without thinking.
Mark jerks like he’s been shocked, spine going stiff as his leg instinctively shifts away. He pointedly ignores the smug look William throws his way.
But of course, William isn’t done.
“So,” he drawls, “what were you talking about with that guy in line? You seemed real into it.”
Mark stiffens, lips pressing into a thin line as he shoots William a warning glare, one William very obviously avoids.
You blink, like the question catches you off guard—like you’d already forgotten about that guy entirely. Then realization sets in, and you wince a little. “Oh—that. I was just
 hungry,” you mumble, eyes darting away. “Wanted to cut the line. Said something dumb to distract him, but standing around that long kinda sucked. I got tired.”
“Hungry?” Mark echoes, the irritation draining from his face as concern rushes in to take its place. “You’ve already had, like, four trays. You still hungry?”
You glance at him, giving a half-hearted shrug. “I have a big appetite?” you offer, lips tugging into a weak sort-of-smile that doesn’t quite reach your eyes.
Mark catches it—the pout in your mouth, the barely-there glance toward his tray of food, the subtle tremble in your tone.
He doesn’t hesitate. Quietly, he slides his tray across the table toward you, nudging it close enough to make the offer clear.
Your eyes widen just a bit.
“You can have mine,” Mark says, trying to play it off with a shrug. “I’ve had enough.”
Your face lights up instantly, all exhaustion momentarily eclipsed by a bright smile “Seriously? Dude, thank you! God, I’m starving.”
Without another word, you pick up the fork—Mark’s fork—and dive into the food like you haven’t eaten in days.
Mark tries very hard not to think about how you’re eating off the same fork he used. That it’s kind of like—well, not a kiss. Not really. But also kind of not not one. He’s not five. He knows that. He tells his face that too, willing the heat in his cheeks to die down.
William snorts around a mouthful of his own food. “Jesus, you eat like you never did before. Got a black hole in there or what?”
You snort too, pausing just long enough to swallow. “Feels like it.”
Mark watches you. Watches the way your cheeks puff as you chew, the smooth motion of your throat as you eat, the quick swipe of your tongue across your lips between bites.
He swallows, too.
“Almost like you’re
 insatiable,” he murmurs, without thinking.
You pause. Not for long—but enough. Your rhythm falters as you glance back at him, something unreadable in your expression. Like he just struck a chord you weren’t ready for.
It vanishes quickly. You laugh, not quite as bright as before. “Yeah,” you say, chuckling, “feels like it.”
But something’s changed. The words feel heavy now. Like a joke that isn’t really a joke. Like there’s something you want to say, but won’t.
Mark notices. Of course he does.
But, as always, he doesn’t say anything.
Mark never seems to know what to say around you.
So he sits there.
Watching you.
And in his own quiet way, maybe he’s insatiable too.
By the time you all arrive at Upstate U and meet Rick, you make good on your promise to keep Mark out of William’s hair. You wave William off with a cheeky salute and a wink, then drag Mark into your own version of a tour: one that includes skipping the official info sessions, sampling from half the food trucks on campus, and wandering through hidden places neither of you expected to find.
Mark doesn’t complain. In fact, he’s having a good time—a great time, actually.
He’s laughing too much. Smiling too easily. He tries not to notice the way his body jolts when his shoulder always ends up pressed against yours whenever you walk side by side. He tries not to focus on the way his chest swells a little too much every time you laugh at something he says. He really tries to ignore the way his heart picks up every time your eyes catch his and hold, just for a beat too long.
But what Mark can’t ignore—no matter how hard he tries—is the way your breath hitches after walking for too long. The way your pace slows, like your legs are dragging. The way your body leans into him like you don’t even notice you’re doing it—like gravity’s pulled you sideways and he’s the only thing holding you up. The way you keep rubbing your eyes, like you were trying to scrub the exhaustion out of them.
Eventually, Mark can’t pretend anymore.
“Hey,” he says gently, his hand brushing your shoulder to guide you toward the nearest bench. “Let’s sit for a bit.”
You blink, but let him. The second you sit down, your body sinks into the bench like it’s doing half the work your legs can’t anymore.
“How’re you feeling?”
“Peachy,” you mutter, voice low and strained. “Why?”
Mark watches you carefully, his brows pulling together. You’re sweating slightly, and your skin has that drained, almost translucent look to it.
“You’re pale,” he says quietly. “And kind of
 out of it. Are you sure you’re okay? We can go back to the dorms. You don’t have to push yourself.”
You don’t answer right away, eyes darting to the ground, breathing shallowly like you’re barely holding it together.
And what Mark doesn’t get—what drives him a little crazy—is why you keep pretending you’re fine.
Especially with him.
“I’m just—” you start, then stop yourself, jaw tightening as you press your lips together in visible frustration “—hungry.”
Your eyes drift past him, unfocused, flicking over the stream of students walking by. You look like you’re scanning them. Assessing.
“I should eat,” you mutter, dazed. “I should
 eat something
”
Mark straightens in his seat, alarm rising in his chest. “I can get you something,” he offers quickly, ignoring the fact you’ve already eaten enough for three people today. He just wants to help. “Something sweet. Maybe your blood sugar’s low?”
You look up at him then, and something in your expression knocks the wind out of him. Your brows pinch, eyes cloudy, lips parted like you’re about to cry.
“That’s not enough,” you whisper.
Mark blinks. “What do you mean?”
Then, without hesitation, without shame, you whisper, “I wanna kiss someone.”
Mark freezes.
“What?”
“I need someone,” you repeat, more firmly this time, bracing your hands against the bench like you’re about to stand. “I’ll find someone. Just—stay here, okay? It won’t take more than fifteen minutes.” You push yourself up, but stumble as you take a step forward.
Mark doesn’t move. Doesn’t breathe. Just stares at you like he doesn’t recognize you for a second.
Kiss someone? Now? You were clearly unwell—too pale, too drained, barely standing—but even now, even like this, you were going to throw yourself at some stranger? After spending the entire day together, after laughing and joking and walking shoulder-to-shoulder like you actually wanted to be around him?
His throat tightens. A bitter coil wraps around his heart, hot and suffocating and impossible to shake. Something ugly rears its head in his chest. A sick twist of frustration and hurt and—
God.
William was right.
Jealousy.
Mark presses his lips together. He doesn’t want to be the kind of guy who gets angry about this.
He’s not entitled to you. He never was.
But that doesn’t stop his hands from curling into fists in his lap, knuckles white.
Because you’re clearly hurting. And you won’t tell him why.
Because you’re pushing yourself toward strangers, toward danger, when he’s right here.
Because, for once, he wants you to pick him.
And you don’t.
Before you can take another shaky step, Mark stands up and grabs your wrist.
“No.”
The word comes out sharper than he means it to—clipped, almost angry.
You stop, turning to him with startled, uneasy eyes. “I’ll be right back, Mark. I swear.”
“No,” he says again, firmer this time, his brow knitting. “You’re about to collapse, Y/N. I’m not letting you go to—what, kiss some random guy just because you’re feeling off?”
You blink, taken aback by his tone. “Look, I get you’re worried, but—”
“No, Y/N,” he cuts in, voice rising, frustration breaking through. “I’ve never judged you for the crap people say about you, alright? Never cared what they whispered in the halls. But this? This is insane. You’re sick, and your solution is to hook up with a stranger? We’ve been here less than a day!”
The next words slip out before he can stop them.
“Can you not act like some hormone-crazed idiot for five minutes and just take care of yourself?”
The second the words leave his mouth, he wants to take them back. But it’s too late.
You go completely still, eyes going wide.
Then, slowly, your expression hardens.
“Hormone-crazed idiot?” you echo, voice low and cutting, disbelief flickering in your eyes. “Is that what you think I am?”
“Wait—Y/N, I didn’t mean—”
You tear your hand from his grip, expression stony. It’s like a dam breaks beneath your exhaustion, a spark of rage reigniting the strength that had been fading from you all day.
“What am I then, huh? Just some horny screw-up who can’t go a day without climbing someone? You think this is fun for me? That I like being like this?”
Mark shakes his head, panicked, but not quite understanding the meaning of your words. “No—God, no, that’s not what I meant, it’s just—”
“Guess I shouldn’t be surprised. Everyone else thinks I’m just some—some fucking slut who can’t keep it in his pants. But you—” Your voice breaks. “I thought you knew me better than that, Mark.”
Mark’s stomach drops. “I do! I swear I—”
Before he can finish, William’s voice cuts through the charged air, calling over the crowd, his arm linked with Rick’s.
“Hey, idiots! Having fun with—oh
” William’s voice trails off, sensing the thick tension between you two. He awkwardly lowers his raised arm. “Hey
 is everything okay
?”
Mark barely holds back a groan, cursing himself for the words that slipped out so stupidly. He wants to apologize, to pull you aside, to fix it—
But then a sudden explosion shakes the ground beneath them, a cyborg-looking-monster crawling out of a hole.
What happens next is a blur of instinct and adrenaline. One second he’s Mark Grayson, desperate to take back his words—the next, he’s Invincible, saving his best friends from death.
And when it’s over, when he drags himself back, bruised and breathless, to where William and you are huddled in safety—
William stares at him, whispering under his breath, “Mark
?”
And you—you’re not surprised. Not even angry. You just frown, gaze deliberately avoiding his, eyes unreadable and distant.
It’s in that moment Mark knows he’s screwed up big time.
You don’t speak to him again until later, when the nightmare finally ends—Sinclair in GDA custody, William shaken but safe, and Rick badly wounded but alive.
“Can’t believe Sinclair nearly turned you into one of those things,” William mutters, arms wrapped tightly around Rick.
Mark stands off to the side, awkward and out of place in the fluorescent-lit room. You’ve long since excused yourself, mumbling something about sleeping this fucking day away. The words had been dressed up as a joke, but Mark saw through it—the way your hands trembled as you gripped the doorframe, the deep shadows under your eyes, the sheen of sweat clinging to your pale face.
He remembered the way you leaned on him earlier, how your steps had faltered, how you kept pretending you were okay.
You weren’t.
And now, after everything that’s happened, Mark’s worried sick.
“I’ll
” he starts, voice flat, drained. “I’ll go to bed too. You guys, um
 get some rest.”
Rick nods. William does too, but his eyes linger—sharp, knowing, and meaningful. A silent get your shit together.
Mark tries.
The room is dim when he slips in, cold moonlight pooling faintly through the curtains. You’re already curled up on one of the beds, facing the wall. For a moment, he feels crushed because you’re still mad at him.
Moving quietly, he strips out of his clothes with mechanical, resigned motions, slipping into his pajamas—until your voice cuts through the silence.
“Mark?”
He freezes—mid-motion, halfway through tugging his jeans off—heart leaping to his throat.
He turns quickly to face you, finding you sitting up groggily in bed, hair tousled, eyes heavy with exhaustion.
“Y/N,” he breathes, almost stumbling over your name. He’s so relieved to hear you talk to him again, but the guilt crashes in just as fast. “Are you—did I wake you? Sorry, I didn’t mean to—”
You shake your head slowly, blinking away the haze. “No. I wasn’t really sleeping anyway.”
Mark hesitates by the edge of his bed, torn between giving you space and wanting to inch closer. “Do you
 need something?” he asks softly. “Water? Food? Anything?”
You’re quiet for a beat, looking at him in a way that makes his heart clench—like you’re still tired, still hurt, but no longer angry. Just
 worn down.
“Nah,” you murmur, voice low. “I’m fine.”
Silence stretches between you.
Mark sits there, the weight of everything unsaid pressing down on him. He hates it—the tension, the awkwardness, the distance, especially when you were having such a good time today. The kind of fun that only happens when you’re with someone you really like.
And Mark likes you.
Probably a lot more than he wanted to admit.
Probably enough to get on his knees and beg if that’s what it would take to fix this. He’s already forming the words in his head, some clumsy apology laced with sincerity, when you speak first.
“So
 Invincible, huh?” you mutter, the faintest edge of amusement cutting through your exhaustion.
Mark latches onto the sound of your voice—that tone—like a lifeline.
“Yeah,” he chuckles awkwardly, rubbing his neck. “That’s, uh. That’s me.”
You hum, noncommittal, gaze drifting toward the window. “Were you ever going to tell us?”
Mark’s breath catches. His smile falters. It would be easy to lie. To say yeah, eventually, of course.
But all that comes out is a quiet, “...I don’t know.”
You don’t say anything right away. You just rub at your eyes again, the way you always do when you’re trying to rub away sleep. It sets Mark on edge. His fingers twitch with the urge to reach out—check your temperature, get you water, make you take something, do something.
But he stays put.
Eventually, you exhale a long, slow breath. “It’s fine. I’m not mad about that.”
That.
Mark winces, the word cutting a little deeper than it should.
And then, finally, it spills out—earnest and clumsy and too fast.
“About—about what I said earlier
” he begins, voice low. “I didn’t mean it like that. I don’t care what you do—or don’t do—with other people. I swear. I was just
 I was just really worried about you. You looked like you were about to pass out, and then hearing you say you wanted to kiss someone—God, I didn’t know what was happening. And I panicked. And I said something shitty. I’m sorry.”
Your expression doesn’t change at first. And Mark waits, his stomach a mess of nerves, the silence dragging sharp between you.
Then you sigh—long and heavy—and finally meet his eyes.
“I know,” you murmur. “God, I know. You don’t understand—can’t understand what—who I am. I shouldn’t have gotten mad at you for not knowing. That’s not fair.”
Mark frowns. He doesn’t feel any better—if anything, worse—because it sounds like you’re taking the blame for what he said. And that doesn’t sit right with him.
“What do you mean?” he asks, voice quiet. “I was the one who basically called you a hormonal mess to your face. That’s on me.”
You press your lips together and shake your head. “Yeah, well
 I was the one who said I needed to kiss someone right there. Without context, that sounds
” You trail off, flinching, dragging a hand down your face. “I was out of it. I shouldn’t have said it like that, but I was desperate. Still am.”
Mark’s frown deepens, confusion flickering across his face. He opens his mouth, then closes it, unsure of what he even wants to ask. But the question lingers in his chest, heavy and jealous and aching.
Desperate? Still?
“You still
” he starts, then hesitates. “Still want to kiss someone?”
You blink at him, startled—but not like he’s wrong. More like you didn’t expect him to say it out loud.
Mark clears his throat, awkward, trying to shove the twist of jealousy in his chest down, his imagination running wild with images of you seeking out someone else’s lips in the dark.
“I
 I think I’m gonna need a little more explanation than that,” he says carefully. “Because if this is still about kissing someone, I’m—uh—I’m not following.”
You go quiet for a moment, just looking at him—eyes uncertain, troubled, teeth pressing into your lower lip like you’re holding something in.
And that’s when Mark really sees it.
It’s serious. Whatever this is, it’s eating at you. And suddenly, he’s crossing the room without thinking, settling gently at the edge of your bed like he’s afraid to startle you.
“Hey,” he says softly. “You can tell me anything. You know that, right?”
You look at him, eyes wide and tired, like you haven’t slept in days. And then, with a dry, humorless smile, you shake your head.
“Well,” you whisper, “now that I know you’re Invincible... guess I owe you some truth too.”
Mark’s pulse jumps. “Truth?”
“Call it
 an exchange of secrets,” you say, voice quiet, almost shy in a way that makes Mark’s stomach flip.
He leans in without thinking, drawn like gravity. “A secret?” The word comes out breathless. He’d thought he knew everything about you.
You hesitate. Nervousness is written all over you—tense shoulders, twitching fingers, the way you can’t quite sit still. But even so, you meet his eyes, refusing to look away.
“Promise you won’t look at me differently,” you whisper, so quiet he has to lean even closer to hear. “Promise this won’t change anything between us.”
Mark doesn’t hesitate. “I promise.”
Because really—how bad could it be?
You lick your lips, glance down at your hands, still fidgeting in your lap.
“Mark,” you begin slowly, “my family has... a curse. It’s been in our blood for generations. And—” Your hands fist in the sheets. “There’s nothing I can do to stop it. I need you to understand that. This isn’t—it’s not a choice, okay?”
Mark’s brows knit together, already twitching with worry as his mind jumps to every worst-case scenario. He’s heard of curses. He’s seen what they can do. Amanda—Monster Girl—was proof enough that they were never just quirky inconveniences. People suffered under curses. People died because of them.
And the way you’re speaking now—so serious, so insistent, practically pleading—hits something raw inside him and twists.
He nods, quickly, urgently. “Okay,” he says. “Okay. I believe you.”
You swallow hard, hands tangled tightly in the bedsheets.
“I’m
” You close your eyes for a moment, like it physically hurts to say it. “I’m not—I’m not fully human, Mark.”
The silence that follows is thick.
Mark’s eyes widen, those words bouncing around his skull, impossible to ignore.
“Part of my bloodline—on my mother’s side—is something else,” you continue, carefully, assessing his reaction with anxious eyes. “We call it a curse, but it’s more like a... condition we inherit.”
Mark listens intently, piecing together the implications, nodding slowly along.
Finally, you exhale shakily, gaze steady but vulnerable.
“I’m part incubus.”
The words hang heavy in the air.
“That’s why I needed to kiss someone earlier,” you admit, fingers twisting in the sheets. Your cheeks burn even in the dim light. “Normal food... it’s not enough. I can eat it, but it doesn’t sustain me. I need—” A shaky exhale. “Arousal. Desire. Intimacy. The energy that comes with it.”
Mark watches as you shrink into yourself, the confession leaving you vulnerable in a way he’s never seen.
“And when I don’t...” You hesitate, then force yourself to go on. “When I go too long without it, my body starts to shut down. You saw it earlier today. That’s what it looks like when I’m starving. I was trying to hide it because I didn’t want—I didn’t want you to know this part of me.”
Mark just stares, stunned—not with disgust or fear, but with a dawning realization. His mind scrambles, trying to make sense of everything. Okay.You’re part incubus. He’s not totally sure what that entails, not really, but he can piece it together. You feed off arousal—off desire. And without it, you get sick. Really sick. Okay. That much he gets.
Then finally, softly, “You’re sick because you’re starving.”
You grimace at that, the words clearly stinging, and glance away. Still, you nod—just barely. A small, exhausted gesture.
“You kiss people to
 eat?” he asks slowly. “So back at school—when you were with people—you were feeding?”
You don’t nod this time. You wince instead, tilting your head with an awkward expression.
“Not exactly,” you murmur. “I don’t feed from kisses. That’s not enough. I just
” Your voice dips, suddenly shy. “I just mess around long enough to make people feel... something. Get their arousal going. When things start to, y’know, heat up.”
The second that last phrase escapes your lips, you let out a groan and bury your face in your hands.
“God, I hate saying it out loud. I hate how it sounds. But it’s not like I can turn it off, okay? If I could, I would. Believe me.”
Your voice is muffled behind your palms, frustration and shame coloring every word.
“Hey, hey,” Mark says gently, reaching out to take your hands in his. He pulls them away from your face with soft insistence, making sure you see the sincerity written all over his expression. “I don’t care, okay? This isn’t something you chose. It’s not—it’s not your fault.”
Mark swallows hard, glancing at you again—really looking. You’re still pale. Still swaying a bit where you sit. There are dark, bruised shadows beneath your eyes, and you look one bad night away from collapsing.
“I mean
 if you didn’t feed,” Mark says slowly, working through it aloud, “you’d be like this all the time, right? That sounds like it’d really suck. I mean, look at you now. You’re still
”
He trails off, his gaze drifting over you with a worried crease in his brow.
A short, dry huff escapes you. You blink at him, tired and a little amused. “Yeah. It sucks. I could even die.”
You say it so lightly, like it’s no big deal—like you’re joking—and it knocks the breath right out of him.
Mark stares, stunned for a beat, the weight of that sentence finally settling in.
Then he leans forward, closing the space between you, close enough that his breath brushes yours. His hands slide up to your shoulders, firm and grounding as he pulls you gently toward him.
“You could die?” Mark hisses, panic tightening his voice. His fingers dig into your shoulders, eyes wide with fear. “How—how much time do you have left? Why didn’t you tell me? Shit—we should find someone immediately. God, I was the one who stopped you earlier—I’m such an idiot. Oh my god, are you dying?”
“Mark, Mark, breathe,” you say, raising both hands in a placating gesture, a genuine—if tired—smile tugging at your lips. “That only happens in really extreme cases, alright? I’m nowhere near that point. I swear.”
Mark lets out a shaky breath, but his grip on you doesn’t ease.
“Then why not—” He swallows hard, hating the question even as it leaves his lips. “Why not stay with one person? Wouldn’t that be easier than constantly finding new people?”
What he really wants to ask is, Why aren’t you ever serious with anyone? Why not choose someone, stay safe, be safe?
But your eyes drop, the smile fades, and something heavy settles over your expression. You look sad.
Mark hates it instantly.
“Mark
” you murmur, hesitant. “You understand I feed off these people, right? What do you think that means?”
You don’t wait for his answer.
“There’s only so much I can take before they start breaking down,” you say, voice low. “At first it’s subtle—just a little fatigue. But after a week or two, it’s worse. They lose sleep. They get distracted. Their appetite drops. Their energy drains. And I’m not even feeding properly. Just kisses, Mark. Barely enough to keep myself upright, and it already wears them out.”
Mark’s brows knit together, the weight of your words hitting hard, sinking deep.
“And that’s me holding back,” you say, shoulders tense. “That’s me playing it safe. And it’s still not enough.”
You glance at him then, eyes glinting with something close to fear.
“What happens if I stop holding back? What if I lose control? What if I finally taste the real thing—and I can’t stop? I’m scared, Mark. I’m scared I’ll hurt someone. Kill someone.”
The raw honesty in your voice does something to Mark’s pulse. He should be shocked. Maybe even disturbed. But all he feels is an overwhelming pull—an urge to make you feel safe, to ease that pain etched into every word.
“The real thing?” he echoes, voice rough despite already knowing the answer.
You give a dry smile, raising a brow. “Sex, Mark.” Then your gaze drops, and color creeps into your cheeks as you mumble, embarrassed, “I think it’s the only thing that can truly sustain me. Maybe for months, if I’m lucky. But humans are—” You pause, frustration coloring your voice. “Humans are just so... fragile.”
Mark swallows hard, throat dry. He’s still holding onto your shoulders, the heat of your skin seeping through the soft fabric of your t-shirt. He can feel the tremor in your muscles, subtle but undeniable. The shallow rise and fall of your chest. Even now, even after spilling everything—you’re still trying to hold it together.
And he hates it.
Hates that you’re suffering.
Hates that he can’t fix it. Not unless you found someone to—
Found someone—
Someone.
Mark’s breath hitches. His eyes flicker from your face to his hands on you
 then back up. The idea hits him like lightning—sudden, bright, impossibly simple and obvious.
His mouth moves before he can stop it.
“Can I help?”
Your head snaps up, eyes widening. “What?”
Mark doesn’t back down. His grip tightens slightly as he leans in, voice dropping to a whisper. “You’re starving. And I’m... here.” A beat. “Let me help.”
The offer hangs between you, trembling in the charged silence.
Mark can feel the heat rising to his face, nerves unraveling beneath his skin. He’s suddenly hyperaware of how close you are—close enough to see the way your pupils swallow the color of your eyes, close enough to feel your breath hitch.
“Mark,” you breathe, stunned. Then you shake your head quickly, like you’re trying to shake the thought loose. “No. That’s—did you not hear what I just said? I don’t wanna hurt you. You could end up dying—”
“I’m not human!” he blurts out, voice rising a little in panic, desperate for you to understand. “I mean—I’m not entirely human, like you. I’m half Viltrumite—that’s why I have these powers. An alien race on my dad’s side and—” He stops, shaking his head hard. That’s not the point. “Anyway! I’m strong. Durable. I heal fast and have insane stamina. I won’t—won’t get hurt if you
”
He trails off, drowning in his own embarrassment. God, he hopes he doesn’t sound desperate—just a friend trying to help. Nothing weird about it. Even if—shit—even if it means kissing you.
Mark nearly chokes on his own spit.
Yeah. Right. Kissing. That’s what he’s offering.
No—it’s more than that.
He feels it land in his stomach, heavy, hot, terrifying.
“If we have... sex,” he finishes, cheeks flaming. But the moment he says it, he feels stupid and awkward, his eyes darting everywhere but yours. “I—I mean, we can try. You feel awful all the time, right? And I’m strong. I can take it—I know I can. Because, you know
” He lets out a nervous, breathless laugh, too fast, too forced. “I’m, uh
 I’m Invincible. That’s—ha—that’s me.”
The laugh dies a quiet death in his throat.
He bites his lip, eyes dropping to the floor. Silence settles between you again, thick and suffocating. Mark can hear the pounding of his heart, wild and humiliating, slamming against his ribs like it’s trying to escape. God—he sounds so stupid. You probably think he’s being weird. Or desperate. Or both.
Offering to—God. He can’t even say it in his own head without his face going up in flames. But he’s thinking it.
Worse—he’s been thinking it for a while now.
He starts remembering all those times you snuck off after school, slipping behind the gates with someone new, someone who wasn’t him. All those nights Mark lay in bed wondering what you were doing, what it would feel like if you picked him instead.
He remembers how you smiled at him in the middle of crowded hallways—just for a second—and how his heart would stutter in his chest like it forgot how to work. Only for that smile to shift to someone else a moment later, while Mark just stood there, swallowing disappointment like it was a habit.
He remembers how you flop onto his bed whenever you visited, casually thumbing through his comics and calling them lame with a crooked grin, even though you keep reading them anyway just because he likes them.
Your body stretched out in his sheets, your scent lingering in his pillows long after you’ve left. The way your lips tug into a smirk when Seance Dog does something stupid, or how you bite your lower lip when you’re focused, brow twitching every time a plot point annoys you. The way your smile sneaks in, helpless and honest, when you stifle a laugh just to mess with him.
Mark’s thought about kissing you before. Right there, in the quiet of his room, while you were sprawled across his bed, completely at ease. But he never dared.
And now, sitting here in the stillness of this dorm, you only inches away, the thought slips back in.
Mark thinks of kissing you again. Now. But he’s still too shy to try.
Then, soft and amused, you chuckle quietly, breaking the silence.
Mark’s head snaps up, lips already pulling into a nervous pout, bracing for your usual teasing.
But you’re not teasing.
You’re looking at him with something else in your eyes—soft wonder, a kind of startled tenderness, like you’re seeing him clearly for the first time. Your smile is crooked, small. “Invincible, huh.”
Mark swallows thickly and nods. “Invincible.”
A beat.
Then your fingers reach for his collar, curling into the fabric with a tremble he can feel, and Mark’s heart just stops.
“Mark Grayson,” you whisper, half awe, half fear, “do you have any idea what you’re signing up for?”
Mark’s never been more certain about anything.
“I do.”
You smile at him—soft, fond—and for the first time in what feels like forever, the exhaustion in your eyes eases, just a little. Just enough to make Mark’s chest tighten.
Then you tug him closer by the collar of his shirt, and Mark’s breath stutters. Your breath mingles with his—warm, steady, grounding—while his comes out shallow and trembling, lips parted, eyes half-lidded, skin flushed with want.
You’re so close. So unbelievably close. The heat of your lips brushes his, barely there, and Mark leans in without realizing, drawn to you like a magnet.
You inhale deeply, and then let out a soft, pleased hum, one that shudders down his spine.
“You really want it,” you whisper, almost to yourself, voice tinged with wonder. “I can smell it on you.”
Mark doesn’t get the chance to ask what that means—how you can know. Because then your mouth crashes into his, and you groan into the kiss like it’s a relief, like it’s something you’ve needed just as badly.
Mark’s eyes flutter shut, and melts.
It starts slow—tentative. Testing. But Mark sinks into the kiss like he was made for it, hands finding your waist and gripping tight. You sigh into his mouth, lips parting, and Mark doesn’t even think—he just deepens the kiss, tongue brushing yours, hungry and desperate and real.
And the noise you make—
God.
Mark’s never heard anything better.
He presses into you, completely lost in the moment—lost in the feel of your mouth against his. Slowly, your back meets the mattress with a soft thud, and Mark follows, bracing himself on his elbows and palms above you. But neither of you pulls away—not even for a second. The kiss deepens, tongues greedily tangling, hungry for more.
Heat coils low in Mark’s gut. His mind spins, thoughts breaking apart like static. It’s overwhelming—in the best possible way. Your mouth is warm, wet, desperate, kissing him like you want to devour him.
And maybe
 maybe you do.
When he finally pulls back, gasping, the sight of you steals what little breath he has left. Color has returned to your cheeks, your eyes bright and focused now, dark with want. The transformation is startling—like watching a wilting flower spring back to life after rain.
Mark swallows thickly. “Better?” he asks, voice barely above a whisper.
You inhale, lips slick and a little swollen. “Better,” you murmur. Then you raise a hand, fingers brushing tenderly along his cheek. “You?”
Mark pauses. He thinks about the warmth simmering in his chest, the way his skin tingles under your touch, how every nerve feels alive. If you’re better, that means it’s working—that you’re feeding off his arousal. Off him. But he doesn’t feel drained. Not really. Just the heady buzz of desire, the thrill of finally having you beneath him. If this is what feeding you feels like, he’d gladly offer himself up again and again.
“Still good,” he murmurs, smiling crookedly. “Really good.”
Your smile lights up the dim space between you as you pull him back down. Mark groans into the kiss, body sinking against yours when your hand slips behind his back and pulls him in. Chest to chest. Hips to hips. The contact burns through his clothes, sending sparks dancing along his nerves.
This is for you, he thinks wildly as his hips jerk forward of their own accord. To make you strong again.
The moan you let out against his lips is downright sinful. Your legs part instinctively, guiding him to slot perfectly between them. “Mark—” you gasp, fingers tightening in his hair, “are you sure—”
His answer comes in another sharp roll of his hips, drawing a punched-out sound from your throat that goes straight to his cock.
Yes. God, yes.
No words could possibly capture the certainty thrumming through his veins. You seem to understand anyway, arching up to meet his next thrust with a filthy grind that has you both moaning into each other’s mouths.
The heat between you is unbearable now—the drag of fabric against oversensitive skin, the way your hardening lengths press together with each desperate movement. Mark’s never been this hard in his life, every nerve ending alight with the need to give you more, more, more.
“So good,” you slur against his lips, voice thick with pleasure. “Fuck, Mark, so good—”
The words go straight to his core, and Mark’s eyes flutter shut, hips moving faster, chasing that sound, chasing that praise. He wants to hear it again. He wants to earn it. Relishing the way your body trembles beneath him—not from exhaustion now, but from the pleasure he’s giving you.
He can feel it happening; the strength returning to your limbs even as his own energy wanes. It’s not unpleasant—just a deep, satisfying fatigue, like after an intense flight. More than worth it to see color flooding back into your face, to feel your grip on him growing steadier by the second.
So he keeps going, harder, faster, grinding against you like some hopelessly horny teenager.
Turns out the hormone-crazed idiot had been him all along.
“F-Fuck—” Mark chokes out, his voice raw with need, skin flushed and hypersensitive. “Y/N... god, Y/N...”
You moan in response, fingers twisting in his shirt as you drag him closer. The kiss turns messy—all biting lips and clashing teeth, the kind of desperate intensity that leaves you both breathless. Your hands slip beneath his shirt, palms scorching trails across the sweat-slick planes of his back. Mark shudders violently, muscles jumping under your touch.
“Mark—” you gasp, arching up against him, pleasure painting your features. “Mmh, Mark—”
And it hits him.
You’re in the dorms.
William and Rick are probably still very much awake. It’s the middle of the night. And both of you are getting way too loud.
Mark’s face flames with embarrassment.
And when you open your mouth to moan again, he panics—just a little—and presses a hand gently over your mouth to muffle the sound.
Your eyes fly open, dazed and confused, locking with his. And shit—the sight of you like that nearly makes him lose it right then and there.
“Shh,” Mark whispers, breath ragged, forehead pressing against yours. “They’ll hear us.”
You go still for a beat, eyes flicking to the door like you’ve only just remembered where you are. Then you nod slowly, locking eyes with him again.
Mark gives a shallow thrust, still holding his palm over your mouth, just in case. This time, with your lips no longer fused together, his eyes remain open—watching every microexpression of pleasure that crosses your face. The way your pupils blow wider with each thrust. The tension building in your jaw. Most striking of all—the life flooding back into your exhausted features as you meet him halfway.
The silent exchange is somehow more intense than the noises you’d been making before. Mark reads every hitched breath in the flutter of your lashes, every spike of pleasure in the way your fingers dig into his back.
The room is filled with nothing but the sound of heavy breathing, the faint creak of the old bed, and the rustle of tangled sheets. Your gazes lock, dark and searching and hungry. And god, god, Mark has never felt anything like this.
There’s a thrill buzzing down his spine, a flutter in his chest that’s got nothing to do with nerves and everything to do with you. His heart pounds wildly, not just from exhaustion, but from pure, surging adrenaline—pumping heat into every vein, every muscle.
His muscles twitch and flex instinctively from the sheer pleasure wracking his body. His breath catches and his cock aches, hard and leaking into his boxers, needier than it’s ever been.
Mark wouldn’t trade this moment for anything.
The heat coils inside him, slow and molten, building pressure with every thrust and grind of your hips against his. Your eyes never leave him, and it wrecks him. That look—like he’s the only thing in the world that matters. The way you’re giving yourself to him, trusting him, wanting him.
Wanting him.
You want him.
The realization hits like lightning, and Mark’s whole body reacts—hips grinding harder, cock pulsing desperately, breath coming fast and uneven as the world narrows to nothing but you. His brain short-circuits, every rational thought evaporating under the weight of that need.
Then your hand slips down.
Past his waistband.
Fingers wrap around his cock, warm and sure and so willing.
Mark chokes on a breath, buries his face in the crook of your neck just as you stroke him—once, twice.
And that’s all it takes.
His whole body shudders violently as he comes, hard, gasping into your skin, cock pulsing in your hand, spilling over your fingers with a soundless cry. His hips jerk helplessly as you milk every last drop from him, until he collapses against you, sensitive and spent.
His breath comes in shallow, uneven gasps, thighs twitching, mind blissfully blank. The exhaustion hits him like a wave—a deep, satisfying lethargy that weighs down his limbs, his eyelids fluttering as he fights to stay awake.
“You okay?” you murmur, voice rough, fingers still lazily stroking his oversensitive flesh. Mark shudders, biting back a whimper, and instead sinks his teeth into your shoulder—not hard, just enough to ground himself. “Mark?”
“I’m fine
” he slurs, voice thick with sleep and satisfaction. “God, I’m so fucking fine.”
You chuckle, low and warm, but your grip tightens again, just for a second—just enough to have him whining, squirming, his spent cock twitching pathetically in your hold before you finally relent.
Mark forces himself up on shaking arms, giving you space to breathe. But in that exact moment, as your hand slips free of his boxers—fingers glistening with his release—he sees something that nearly undoes him all over again.
With zero hesitation, you bring those cum-slick fingers to your mouth—and lick them clean.
Mark’s brain short-circuits.
His mouth goes dry as he watches your tongue flick out, slow and deliberate, catching every drop like it’s something precious, your eyes locked on his the entire time—daring him to look away.
“Shit—” Mark chokes, his spent body throbbing weakly at the sight. “Y/N—”
You hum, eyes fluttering shut as if savoring the taste, lips curling into a sinful little smirk.
Mark swears under his breath, his energy draining further, vision blurring at the edges—but even now, even exhausted, he can’t tear his gaze away.
And all Mark can think is he did that.
He made you feel alright.
He gave you strength again.
Because you’re glowing—god, you’re glowing.
“Y/N
” he breathes, voice trembling. “Are you—are you feeling okay now?”
You hum contentedly, licking the last traces of cum from your fingers with a satisfied sigh. “Never been better.”
Mark’s answering smile is drowsy but genuine. “Good. That’s... good.” His eyelids flutter despite his best efforts to keep them open.
“Mark?” you ask gently, sensing the shift in his body—how it droops, how his muscles go slack.
He blinks at you, slow and owlish, trying to hum an answer. He’s fighting it—desperately trying to stay awake, to prove to you that he’s okay. That you don’t have to worry. That he’s strong enough to do it again, whenever you need it.
But he can’t.
It’s like trying to fight anesthesia—his consciousness slipping despite his will, soft and slow and inevitable.
To his surprise, you don’t panic. Instead, a tender smirk curves your lips as you guide his swaying body off of you, helping him roll onto his side so he lands beside you instead of collapsing on top. You tug the sheets over both of you with a quiet, satisfied sigh, then curl around him, limbs tangling comfortably with his.
Mark still has just enough strength to pull you closer, wrapping his arms around you in return.
The very last thing he feels is the soft brush of your lips at the corner of his mouth.
And then, everything fades.
Since that night, nothing’s happened between you again.
The very next morning, you thanked him with a soft kiss to his cheek, all warm affection and casual ease. You seemed energized, almost thriving, while Mark woke up feeling sluggish and tired—though nothing serious enough to make either of you worry.
You even laughed when you noticed how drained he was. “If I tried that with a regular human,” you said thoughtfully, “they’d probably drop into a small coma, I think.”
So
 yeah. Mark had to admit, his Viltrumite heritage did come with some perks beyond just strength.
And for a while, you were fine. More than fine.
Mark watched you through the days, then weeks—half expecting you to suddenly corner a random classmate and start making out with them just to feed again. But you didn’t. Not once.
Which probably had something to do with the fact that you’d
 well. Eaten his cum. You mentioned it offhandedly once, saying it gave you an “energetic bonus,” like it was a protein shake or something. And Mark—Mark thought about that for hours. Days, maybe.
He’d let you do it again in a heartbeat. Every day, if you asked. At any time. Anywhere.
And that’s the problem.
You haven’t asked.
Apparently, whatever you got out of him that night was enough to keep you going for weeks. Which is honestly impressive, considering the two of you didn’t even have full-on sex. You just
 grinded against each other and you gave the world’s shortest handjob—and he still passed out immediately after like some overwhelmed virgin.
Because, well, he was overwhelmed.
Mark tells himself he needs to work on his stamina. He can’t let that happen again—not if he wants to actually get to the next phase with you. Not if he wants to please you, the way you made him feel that night.
But it’s also true—you were starving back then. Maybe you pulled more from him than you usually would. Maybe the lust, the arousal, the craving he felt for you gave you a bigger energy hit than either of you realized.
Whatever the reason, ever since he tasted your lips, Mark’s been a mess.
The memory of your mouth on his, your body moving against his—it’s been looping in his head, like some kind of self-inflicted torture. Every brush of your shoulder in the hallway sends sparks racing down his spine. Every laugh, every look, every accidental touch leaves him dizzy and desperate.
But no matter how much he’s burning for it, you haven’t brought it up again.
And it’s driving him insane.
Until today.
Today, everything crashes in on him at once—final exams before graduation, the pressure of saving the world, the delicate balancing act of being both Mark Grayson and Invincible. And on top of it all, the world is still feeling the aftermath of his dad’s betrayal—cities still recovering and people still mourning.
Nobody’s surprised that he’s been... off lately. Tense. Angry all the time.
And today, today, he needs to forget. He needs to focus, needs to scrape his mind back together and make it through these tests. Needs to at least try to get into that stupid university where, in some far-off dream, he’d get to kiss you for the first time all over again.
So it happens that morning.
You’re standing by your open locker, flipping through your notes with a nervous sort of energy—brows furrowed, lips pressed together, eyes flicking over the pages like you’re trying to memorize your way out of a breakdown.
Mark drags himself to the locker beside yours, slow and heavy, his limbs weighed down by too many thoughts—things he doesn’t want to forget and things he wishes he couldn’t remember.
Then, his gaze flickers—unconsciously, inevitably—toward you.
Mark sees the pinch in your brows, the way your eyes dart over your notes, how your foot taps restlessly against the tile floor. You’re clearly stressed, just like him. But that’s not what gets him.
What always gets him—every damn day, at every damn hour—is your mouth. The shape of your lips. The way your tongue sneaks out to wet them. The soft pink-red shade. The memory of how they felt, how warm they were, how much he wants to kiss them again.
And again.
And again.
“Mark?” you ask suddenly, voice cutting through his spiraling thoughts.
He flinches, eyes snapping up from your lips to your eyes.
“Y-yeah?” he stammers, cheeks flaring with heat.
You stare at him for a beat too long—head tilted slightly, brow raised, eyes scanning his face with something unreadable. Then, your nose flares subtly, like you just smelled something... good.
But instead of saying anything, you just shrug and turn back to your locker.
“Man, these exams got me super stressed out,” you say, casually, as if you hadn’t just caught him staring like a lovesick fool. “I just want school to be over already.”
Mark exhales, trying to ground himself, shoving thoughts of your lips out of his head. Focus. Focus on the tests. On anything else.
He forces a grin. “Tell me about it. I’ve been studying and dreaming about studying. Like—actual nightmares about textbooks chasing me. It’s the worst.”
You huff, amused, tossing the last of your things into your locker before checking the time on your phone.
“We still have time,” you say simply.
Mark grabs a single book and looks at you, hopeful. “Wanna keep studying?”
But you snatch the book from his hand and shove it back into his locker, slamming the door shut. Mark blinks, wide-eyed, and barely has time to react before you step in—closer than close—close enough for your breath to ghost against his ear.
Mark goes completely still.
“Don’t you wanna do something else?” you whisper, voice a low, teasing purr that sends a sharp shiver down his spine. “Like
 come with me behind the school. Just us. I can help you unwind. And, y’know
”
Your fingers trail down his chest slowly, making Mark swallow hard, until your hand finds his wrist and wraps around it, firm and sure.
“
I’m feeling kind of hungry.”
You pull back just enough to meet his gaze, eyes gleaming with mischief, a small smirk tugging at your lips like you already know the answer.
And you do.
Mark, predictably, nods dumbly, heart hammering against his ribs.
Your smirk deepens, and without missing a beat, you spin around and tug him along by the wrist. Mark follows—half dazed, half panicked—as you lead him somewhere behind the buildings, wherever it is you always take people when you’re like this.
His face burns, pulse racing—not just from anticipation, but from the very public nature of this. People glance your way, eyes trailing from your linked hands to Mark’s flushed face, some raising their brows knowingly.
Because you have a reputation.
And when you disappear behind buildings with someone flushed and breathless, it only ever means one thing.
And Mark’s flushed and breathless, alright—practically being dragged to that one secluded spot you always claim for yourself.
Is this... is this what it is? What he is? Just your new hookup to mess around with?
No—no. Because unlike the others before him, Mark’s your best friend.
You wouldn’t just discard him. Right?
Besides, Mark’s stronger. Better. He can handle you feeding on him, handle the drain, handle you. He’s not like the rest. He offered. He wanted this.
You chose him.
That’s what he tells himself when you shove him gently against the cold concrete wall behind the school, shadows swallowing you both whole.
You smile at him—soft, sweet—before leaning in and kissing him.
And god, that’s exactly what he’s been craving since the first time.
Mark melts, instantly, like wax under your touch, his arms sliding around your waist to pull you closer. You fit against him like you’re made for it. Your mouth, your kiss, your tongue—everything syncs with his like it’s something you’ve done a thousand times before. Like it’s natural.
Yet, a treacherous part of Mark’s mind—still conscious, still worried—whispers that maybe all the others you’ve kissed against these very same walls thought the exact same thing. That they were special. That they could handle you.
Only for you to leave them two weeks later when they couldn’t keep up.
And now Mark’s heart pounds, not with lust—but fear.
He has to hold it together. Has to prove himself.
He doesn’t want to be another body you use and then forget. Doesn’t want to be weak—doesn’t want to collapse every time you touch him.
He wants to be the one you keep coming back to.
And then—
Then your hands move down, fingers fumbling with the buckle of his jeans.
And Mark completely loses it.
He tears away from your mouth with a breathy gasp, eyes wide, voice ragged. “Y/N?”
You pause, blinking at him, fingers still lightly tugging at his belt. Your expression softens—almost embarrassed.
“Is this okay?” you ask, voice quiet. “I wanted to
 suck you off. But I don’t know if—”
You stop yourself, shaking your head like you’re mad for even thinking it. Your fingers begin to retreat, pulling away from his jeans.
“Forget it,” you mutter, avoiding his gaze. “We have exams. You’re already tired. I don’t want to make you worse if I—ugh. Stupid of me. Kisses are fine.”
You lean in again, lips parted, ready to claim his mouth like before—but this time, Mark stops you.
Because the moment the words suck you off left your lips, he stopped hearing anything else.
“You can,” Mark rasps, voice thick. “I want you to. I can take it.”
You pause—eyes searching his face, unsure for just a second. But then your nose flares again, catching his scent, and you close your eyes like it’s the best thing you’ve ever breathed in.
“Fine,” you murmur, voice thick and hazy. “Tell me to stop if it’s too much.”
Mark nods—more a reflex than a conscious answer—because he couldn’t form real words even if he tried.
And then, with aching slowness, you sink to your knees in front of him. Your hands move to the waistband of his jeans, careful and deliberate as you tug them down, freeing his straining cock from his underwear.
Mark’s hands instinctively fly back, palms splayed flat against the wall as his knees buckle slightly. He needs the support, because if he doesn’t hold himself up, he’s sure he’ll collapse the moment your mouth touches him.
Your eyes flick up at him, half-lidded and glassy with heat. Then you reach forward and wrap your hot fingers around his cock.
Mark yelps, his whole body jolting, cheeks burning red from the base of his throat to the tips of his ears.
“Y/N—” his voice cracks embarrassingly as his cock twitches in your grip. This can’t be real. This can’t actually be happening.
You hum approvingly, pumping him slowly once, twice, watching with rapt fascination as a bead of precum wells up at his tip.
“Already so hard for me,” you muse, thumb swiping through the moisture.
The casual observation makes Mark’s head thud back against the wall, a quiet, mortified groan leaving him.
But whatever embarrassment he feels is drowned out by the overwhelming flood of arousal, lust, and whatever else it is you feed on coursing through him.
You probably enjoy it—how easily he falls apart for you, how effortlessly his body responds, like you don’t even have to work for it.
You probably love it. Because then you lean in, face close to his cock, eyes fluttering shut as you inhale deeply—drawing in the raw scent of his arousal straight from the source, your warm breath ghosting over the flushed, sensitive tip.
“Fuck,” you whisper, pupils blown wide. “You smell perfect.”
Mark doesn’t have the brain to process what that even means, not when the question gets stuck in his throat and dissolves the second your tongue flicks over the tip of his cock.
A choked groan tears from his chest as you start to lick, slow and deliberate, savoring the precum with deep, focused sucks. His knees buckle slightly, and he squeezes his eyes shut in a desperate attempt to ground himself, to focus on anything other than the maddening heat of your mouth.
But it’s impossible.
You’re shameless—licking and sucking him like this is just natural for you, like it’s not embarrassing at all the way it’s mortifying for him. Your tongue moves up and down his shaft in wet, lazy strokes, then circles the head with practiced ease before you suck again, harder this time.
You groan, low and satisfied, and the vibration shoots straight through him.
Mark shudders, his hips jerking slightly, and helpless little sounds tumble out of his mouth before he can even think to swallow them down. And then—shit—then your mouth opens wider, lips stretching, tongue curling, and you take more of him in. Inch by inch, hot and wet, deeper and deeper.
Mark nearly loses it right there.
His back slams harder into the wall, his fists curling uselessly at his sides as he fights the urge to completely fall apart. But it’s not because you’re draining him—not yet, at least—it’s because it’s you.
Y/N. His best friend. The guy he’s been crushing on for way too long. On your knees behind the school, mouth full of him like it’s nothing, like it’s something you want.
It’s insane. He’s insane.
Shit—shit.
Mark dares to glance down, eyes wide and glassy with stunned pleasure, needing to see it to believe it.
And the sight nearly breaks him.
You, between his legs, hands steady on his hips, eyes half-lidded with hunger and focus. Your lips, stretched wide and glistening, moving up and down his cock with obscene wet sounds. His shaft gleams with spit and precum, slick and throbbing, disappearing and reappearing between your lips.
He moans again, soft and wrecked, unable to look away.
Meanwhile, you’re letting out soft, muffled sounds around the thick length stuffed in your mouth—like you really like it. Like you’re losing yourself in the sensation of having Mark buried so deep, your mouth full of him, nose flaring with every push of his hips. The wet, obscene noises echo in the tight space, and your brows furrow—not from discomfort, but something heady, something near-blissful.
It’s like pleasure for you. Something Mark can’t fully grasp, not when you feed off this—feed off him—like this is more than just sex, like it’s sustenance.
Then, on a particularly sharp thrust—Mark can’t help it, his hips moving on instinct—his tip hits the back of your throat.
You gag softly, breath hitching, teary eyes snapping open, glassy and dazed.
Mark curses under his breath, panicked, already pulling back, the apology forming fast on his lips—
But then you moan.
Loudly. Lewdly. Fingers digging into his hips, dragging him back in.
Mark nearly collapses.
“Oh—oh god—” he chokes out, his grip on the wall slipping as his thighs tense.
You don’t stop—don’t even slow down. You just suck harder, deeper, hungrier. Mark can feel the heat of your mouth wrapped around every inch of him, and it’s too much—it’s so much.
“Y/N,” he gasps, “God—I’m gonna—”
But you don’t let go. If anything, your pace quickens, mouth working him with precision and purpose. Mark’s knees shake, buckling slightly, and he nearly traps your head between his trembling thighs without meaning to.
“Y/N—fuck, I’m so—so close!”
You hum again, low and satisfied, like that’s exactly what you wanted to hear. Like his desperate moans and breathless whines are feeding you, pouring that raw energy straight into your core. And you take it, eyes fluttered shut in bliss, like this is your version of heaven.
“Y/N—” Mark gasps, a final, desperate warning.
But you don’t stop. Fierce and hungry, you take him in again—once.
Twice.
And that’s all it takes.
Mark comes with a deep, guttural groan, his head thrown back against the wall, hips jerking forward to bury himself to the hilt in the wet heat of your mouth. Hot, bitter release spills from him in thick pulses, straight down your throat—and you gulp it down without hesitation, moaning like it’s the best thing you’ve ever tasted.
The sounds you make—hungry, pleased, possessive—echo in the tight space, and Mark’s entire body trembles under the weight of it all.
His thighs shake violently, straining from the effort to stay standing. His vision flickers at the edges, a burst of white noise flashing across his mind. He’s faintly aware of the wall at his back, of the air that won’t quite fill his lungs, and the overwhelming, foggy pleasure that steals every coherent thought.
He’s fine. He tells himself that. He has to be.
Because he wants to prove he’s stronger than the others. That he can take it. That he can give and keep giving if that’s what you need.
Even as the lightness threatens to pull him under.
But just as his cock begins to soften, your mouth stays—closes tight around the tip, fingers curling around the base where your lips can’t reach. You start stroking again, firm and insistent, while your tongue circles his oversensitive head.
You’re milking him. Ruthlessly. Determined to get every last drop.
Mark jerks with a sharp cry, the overstimulation sending electricity through his nerves. His hands claw at the wall, legs quaking uncontrollably.
“Y/N—” he breathes, voice high and wrecked, “Jesus Christ, that’s—! I—I can’t—!”
And finally, finally, you stop.
You pull off him with a soft gasp, your breath hot and ragged. His cock slips free, flushed and twitching, coated in your spit and what’s left of his release.
You lick your lips lazily, and smile. That same satisfied, gleaming smile that tells Mark you got exactly what you wanted.
Slowly, you rise to your feet, flushed and glowing—energized in a way that almost radiates off your skin—while Mark’s left trembling, still caught in the aftershocks of his high.
“My god, Mark,” you huff a breathless laugh, eyes sparkling. “That was—I’ve never felt anything so—” You cut yourself off when you finally take in his state—the sweat beading at his temples, the way his chest heaves. Concern flickers across your face. “You good?”
Mark immediately shakes his head, trying to clear the static clouding his thoughts. “M’fine... I’m just—overwhelmed,” he admits, voice hoarse but honest.
You pause, frown flickering briefly across your lips as you glance him over more carefully. He’s pale. Wobbly. Still fighting to steady his breath. A pang of guilt twists in your chest—maybe you took too much. Maybe he wasn’t ready. Maybe he’s going to drop right here and hit the damn pavement.
But Mark, breathless and clearly drained but stubbornly determined to prove a point, straightens off the wall on shaky legs.
“I’m fine,” he says again, firmer this time. “Really. That was—” he exhales deeply, a dazed smile tugging at the corners of his mouth, “that was so good.”
Your face lights up again, the concern replaced by a beaming grin. “Damn right it was! Mark, you taste amazing. I’ve never tasted so much—fuck, I didn’t think I’d ever get to have that much cum,” you ramble, fast and thrilled, practically buzzing with glee. “It energizes me so much, like—Jesus, I could live off you... Do you need help with that?”
You gesture toward his pants, still hanging open. Mark blinks, dazed and stunned by your casually filthy words, but still gives a small nod.
You hum, pleased, as you crouch slightly to tug his jeans back up, fingers moving with practiced care. You even take your sweet time buckling his belt again, still grinning to yourself like this is the best thing that’s happened all week.
Meanwhile, Mark struggles to steady his breathing, eyes half-lidded as he watches your every movement. He savors the careful way you straighten his clothes, tugging his shirt down gently before reaching up to brush a strand of hair from his damp forehead.
His breath catches when your palm lingers against his cheek.
“You okay?” you ask again, softly, trying to sound serious—but the buzz of energy beneath your skin, the high of feeding, makes your voice a little too bright.
Mark smiles, slow and fond. “Amazing.”
“You’re not, like
 out of it, are you?” you press, brows furrowed. “Still with me?”
He lifts his hand to cover yours, holding it against his cheek as he leans into your touch like he never wants you to let go.
“I’m fine,” he murmurs. “Better than fine. I actually feel
” He trails off, searching for the right words. There’s some drowsiness, sure, but it’s the good kind. “Relaxed. Like—really relaxed. Not anxious anymore.”
Your smirk is immediate, the faintest blush touching your cheeks. You look so alive—flushed and glowing, like the fatigue Mark had always assumed was your default had never really belonged to you. For months, he thought you were just
 exhausted all the time. Turns out, you were starving.
“Good,” you say, lacing your fingers through his. The contact sends a fresh spark along Mark’s nerves. “Come on—we’ve still got time to meet up with William, Eve, and Amber. We can cram together before the test.”
Mark stumbles after you, legs still shaky, cheeks still burning, head still in a haze—but for entirely new reasons. The memory of your mouth on him lingers like a brand, and the knowledge that he alone can sustain you without breaking sends a possessive thrill through his veins.
He’ll be ready whenever you need him again.
When you need him again, Mark’s in the middle of arranging his things at the Upstate U dorms.
He’s been trying not to sulk about the dorm assignments. Really. It’s fine that you’re rooming with some random guy instead of him. Totally fine. And hey, it’s not all bad. He’s rooming with William, and you’re only three doors down.
However, when he’s strolling back with his Seance Dog action figure on hand, he spots it—the damn sock on the doorknob. The one William had declared as their “do not disturb” signal. Mark freezes, then groans loudly enough that a passing freshman gives him a weirded out stare.
Rolling his eyes, Mark turns on his heel and makes a beeline for your door instead. No knock. No warning. He just pushes it open like it’s a completely normal thing to do.
You’re in the middle of unpacking, back to the door, bent slightly as you shove clothes into your half of the closet.
“William’s having sex,” Mark grumbles as his greeting, shutting the door behind him.
You let out a startled laugh, glancing over your shoulder. “Already? It’s literally the first day of college.”
“Right?!” Mark perks up, pointing at you like he’s just been seen. “I was thinking the exact same thing! Who even has sex on the first day of college? I haven’t even finished unpacking.”
You snort again, amused, and turn back to your stuff. “Sucks for you,” you say with a teasing smirk. “But since you’re here, wanna help me put my stuff away?”
Mark’s shoulders sag dramatically as his eyes sweep over the room—half-open boxes everywhere, clothes spilling out, chaos even worse than his own side of the dorm. “Aw, man.”
“You chose to come here, Mark,” you say with a grin, reaching out and grabbing his wrist, pulling him toward the mountain of chaos you call your stuff. “Now suffer the consequences.”
Mark lets out a dramatic sigh as he lets you tug him along, but his protests are half-hearted at best. He grumbles the entire time—loudly and performatively—but never actually stops helping. He jokes through it, snickers when he finds weird stuff in your boxes, and keeps rearranging things the way he thinks they should go, just to mess with you.
He doesn’t really mind. In fact, Mark loves it—being near you, touching your things, asking dumb questions just to hear you talk. Every little trinket you pull out is a new excuse to stay a little longer.
By the time the bed is made, your desk is mostly arranged, and the floor is walkable again, Mark flops down face-first onto your mattress with a dramatic sigh. He rolls over onto his back, one arm slung lazily across his chest, and watches you fiddle with the last few decorations on your desk.
“What’s up with that thing?” he asks, nodding at a pretty trinket you’re setting in the corner. “Looks ancient.”
You glance over your shoulder, then shrug. “Oh, this? Just a stupid family relic. Supposed to bring me good luck or something.”
Mark pushes himself up on one elbow. “Family relic?”
“Yeah!” you nod brightly—then pause, eyes flicking to him with a slightly sheepish look. “Y’know. That side of the family, if you get me.”
That perks Mark right up. You rarely mention your incubus lineage, let alone the mysterious relatives who share it.
“Does it actually work?” he asks, genuinely intrigued. “The luck thing, I mean.”
You chuckle, fingers brushing over the trinket. “Sure it works.”
Mark straightens completely, eyes wide and full of wonder. “Really? How?”
You turn to him slowly, expression softening into something warm and deeply fond. Then you rise from the chair, walk over, and drop down beside him, the mattress dipping under your weight. You don’t say anything at first, just smile as your hand reaches up, tenderly cradling his cheek.
Mark’s breath catches.
“Well,” you murmur, thumb brushing lightly over his skin, “I met you, didn’t I.”
And Mark’s heart just—melts. There’s no other word for it. It swells in his chest and bursts behind his ribs like a supernova, a rush of feelings he doesn’t bother to hide.
Then he leans into your touch without thinking, eyes fluttering for half a second. “It must work both ways, then,” he says, voice barely above a whisper.
You laugh gently—and god, he loves that sound. It lights up your whole face. There’s something about it, that laugh, that smile, like it always bubbles out of you before you can stop it. Like you can’t help but be happy in his presence.
Mark watches you, eyes soft, his heart thudding like it’s trying to tell him something—like this is the moment. His hand is a little clammy against the blanket. He’s thinking about kissing you. Really kissing you.
But he doesn’t.
Because the truth is, aside from those two times you fed off him, you never actually kissed. Not once. And not because you didn’t want to—but because if you weren’t hungry, if there was no need to satiate that part of you, neither of you ever crossed that line.
Still, you liked touching him. You liked brushing shoulders when you walked together. Liked laying your head on his shoulder during long movies. When you visited his house, you liked sneaking into his bed just to nap together—curled into him like you belonged there.
Mark misses your lips. But if you weren’t hungry—if you didn’t have to feed—then both of you stayed in your safe little bubble.
Would it be weird if Mark kissed you right now?
Would you think he’s being a weird friend?
Mark doesn’t know where the two of you stand. Yeah—you’ve grinded against each other, you’ve sucked him off behind the school. But what did it mean? Just a way for you to feed yourself? Or did it mean more?
Did he mean more?
Mark can’t tell. Isn’t sure.
But when you look at him like this—all soft eyes, quiet smiles, that unshakable tenderness lighting up your whole face—Mark lets himself wonder. Can he believe for even a second that you feel the same way he does?
Can he kiss you?
“You can,” you whisper, soft as a secret.
Mark freezes.
Eyes widen just a little in surprise. For a moment, he thinks maybe you read his mind—but then he realizes

He said that out loud.
And you said yes.
“
Really?” he asks, heart in his throat.
You laugh, soft and fond, thumb brushing along his jaw. With the same hand still cradling his face, you guide him closer, slowly, until your lips almost touch. “Really.”
Mark closes the distance.
He kisses you.
Not like before. Not the frantic, life-sustaining kisses you’d taken from him. This is something softer. Something given.
His heart races, hand rising to cup the curve of your cheek, thumb brushing your skin as he closes his eyes, savoring the softness, the warmth, trying to burn the sensation into his memory, into his very flesh.
You sigh softly, lips parting slowly as you deepen the kiss. Mark holds back a groan, turning it into a breathy gasp instead, his tongue meeting yours with a shy hesitation. He tastes the faint hint of chocolate from the snack you’d eaten earlier while taking a break from unpacking. Unable to resist, he gently sucks on your tongue, and you shudder against him, a soft moan slipping free.
God, Mark loved it. Loves it. Couldn’t get enough. Wanted this—wanted you—forever.
He tilts his head, deepening the kiss further, teeth catching on your bottom lip in a playful bite. One hand sneaks around your lower back, pulling you closer—
Then someone knocks on the door.
You freeze against each other, lips still brushing as you pull apart just enough to share a wide-eyed look. Your cheeks are flushed, your breathing uneven—beautiful, Mark thinks, already mourning the loss.
“Probably my roommate,” you murmur, catching your breath as the knocking comes again. “I’ll check.”
Mark pouts, reluctant to let go, but quickly squares his jaw and puts on his best tough-guy face. If this is your roommate, then he’s definitely marking his territory. No one’s stealing his best friend.
You give him a faint, sheepish smile when he slides a protective arm around your waist, and then you reach for the door handle.
But the second it swings open, you both freeze again.
Right there, in the hallway, is fucking Seance Dog in the flesh.
Mark reacts immediately, stepping between you and the bizarre cloaked figure before him, grabbing its body. “Who the hell are you—?”
The creature—Seance Dog—launches into a rambling explanation, but Mark barely registers it. His attention is locked on the hallway beyond the open door, where students pass by, oblivious.
You spin on your heel, eyes wide, rushing to the window. “Go! I’ll find backup!”
Turns out “backup” is William, who stumbles after you through the wooded edge of campus, half out of breath and half-convinced this is some elaborate prank, while you yell, “Yes, the Seance Dog! No, I don’t mean cosplay!”
When you both catch up, Mark is standing in a clearing, arms crossed, face tight with frustration. Mark turns when he hears your voice and immediately starts explaining—Thraxa, billions of people in danger, yada, yada. It’s all so sudden, and he watches you both closely as the explanation sinks in.
William nods along, immediately agreeing. “Dude, you have to go. We’re talking, what, forty-two billion lives?”
Mark flinches, glancing toward you, searching your expression. You haven’t said anything yet. Arms crossed, eyes narrowed.
You finally speak. “For—for how long again?”
Mark hesitates, his heart thumping. “Just—just a few weeks. Give or take.” He turns to the bug alien. “Right? A few galaxies away?”
The bug alien nods solemnly.
Mark looks at you again, eyes quietly pleading. He wants you to say no. He hasn’t even had his first class yet. You kissed, for real, for the first time not even an hour ago, and now he’s supposed to just
leave?
If you said no, he wouldn’t go. Not for anything.
You fold your arms, brow furrowed in deep thought. “I mean
 if we’re talking about that many people
 and he came from so far just for you, then
”
You trail off.
Mark’s heart sinks. He wants to help, really—but he also wants to stay. Wants to start this new chapter with you, complain about professors together, compare how bad the cafeteria food is, sit next to you in class and whisper jokes under his breath just to make you snort.
And—and he hadn’t even fed you properly. Not really. Not the way you needed. Not the way he wanted to.
But then your eyes meet his again, steady and sure despite the tightness in your jaw, and you nod. “
Then I guess you should go.”
And that’s it.
He suits up. The blue and yellow slide over his body like second skin, and Nuolzot is already gesturing toward the sky, to the ship hovering in low orbit.
But Mark pauses. He turns back to you. In two steps, he’s standing in front of you again, gloved hands rising to cradle your face.
“A month,” he says, voice rough with emotion. “A month tops. I swear I’ll be back before you even notice.”
You smile, but it doesn’t quite reach your eyes. “Alright, Invincible,” you say, trying for playful. “Go save that planet. Come back before you flunk out before classes even start.”
That makes him laugh, breathless—and then his eyes drop to your lips.
And he kisses you before he can second-guess himself again.
Your mouth meets his instantly, warm and sure, like you’re afraid this will be the last time you get to feel him like this.
When you part, breathless and close, Mark wants to say it. The words burn on his tongue.
I love you.
But he doesn’t.
Instead, he chuckles awkwardly, as if laughter might hide the way the words nearly slipped out.
“Alright,” he murmurs. “See you soon.”
And then, without waiting another second, he shoots up into the sky, trailing after Nuolzot and leaving the ground—and you—behind.
William’s voice echoes upward. “Wait, wait, wait—since when are you two together!? I need details!”
Mark doesn’t look back.
If he had, he might have seen the way your smile faltered the moment he turned away.
Mark returns to Earth two months later—twice the time he promised you. And somehow, that’s the part he can’t stop thinking about.
He should be happy to be home. Should be focused on the fact that he’s safe, alive. And still, a small part of him is terrified. Terrified that you’ve moved on. That in the time he was off-planet, you got bored of waiting, maybe met someone new—someone who actually stuck around like they said they would.
So he doesn’t go to you. Not right away. Not even when every fiber in his body aches to.
First, he goes home. He sees his mom—because of course he does. She needs to know he’s alive. That he’s okay. That he’s now the older brother to a half-bug alien baby. He spends time there, takes his time, and tells her everything.
And then, finally, he makes his way to Upstate U.
Now he has to see you—has to face whatever version of you he left behind. The one who might hate him, or worse
 be totally fine without him.
He stops by his dorm first, quickly changing out of his suit and into something more casual. The more he thinks about you, the tighter his stomach clenches with anxiety.
When William remarks, “You were gone a long time, like forever in college years,” it feels like salt in the wound.
Mark winces, tugging his shirt over his head. “Yeah. I know.”
Surely you’re upset.
If not upset, then
 indifferent.
And Mark honestly can’t decide which would hurt more.
Still, there’s something bubbling in his chest—nerves, maybe. But also that warm, fluttery anticipation he always gets when he’s about to see you. God, he missed you so damn much. Thought about you more times than he can count while everything around him fell apart in space.
So he throws on clean clothes, rakes a hand through his hair, and takes a deep breath to ease his nerves.
“Wait, where are you going?” William asks as Mark heads for the door.
“Y/N’s room?” Mark says it like it’s obvious. Because it is. You’re three doors down. Three doors he’s been counting since he landed.
William’s expression shifts. “Oh. Uh. Y/N’s not here.”
Mark freezes. “What?”
“Went home two weeks ago. Medical leave.”
The words hit like a punch to the gut. “Medical leave?” Mark’s voice cracks. “What happened?”
William shrugs helplessly. “No clue. He’s been sick for weeks though. Like, really sick.”
Mark’s mouth goes dry. His pulse spikes.
Sick?
Sick?
His thoughts spiral—there are only a few things he can think of that would make you sick. And none of them make sense. None of them feel random. Not for you. Not with what you are.
“What—what kind of sick?” Mark demands, already striding back into his dorm room, his voice tight, too fast. “Like a cold? Stress?”
But he already knows.
God, he doesn’t want to, but the truth is already clawing up the back of his throat. Gnawing at his brain like it wants him to panic.
William frowns, thrown by the sudden shift. “I don’t know the full details, man. He just said he was feeling weak
 too tired to even make it to class. He even passed out once—that’s why he asked for the medical leave.” William’s tone is a mix of concern and confusion. “Something about malnutrition or whatever, which is weird, right? I mean, he usually eats enough for twenty—hey. Hey, where the hell are you going?”
Mark is already halfway out the window.
“Where do you think?” he snaps, voice cracking with the edge of panic. “I’m going to see him!”
And then he’s gone.
The wind tears through the dorm behind him as he rockets into the sky, leaving William shouting something he doesn’t hear.
Mark doesn’t care. He can’t. Not now. Not when all he can think about is getting to you.
So he pushes himself faster—faster than he’s flown in weeks. His hands clench and unclench in the air, sweat slicking his palms, speeding toward your home.
He arrives within minutes, and in those minutes, his brain spins through every worst-case scenario imaginable. Why are you even sick? Why’d you stop feeding? You need it to survive. That’s what you told him. So why? Why would you stop? It makes no sense.
Why the hell would you let yourself waste away?
Mark doesn’t bother with the front door. Not when your bedroom window is right there—always open. Always left unlocked. For him.
Mark flies up to it without thinking, presses against the glass, peering inside. It’s dim and quiet. Then his eyes dart to your bed—rumpled sheets, blanket kicked off, and you curled up there, too still, too pale. His chest seizes.
“Y/N?” he calls, voice uncertain—like he’s afraid to startle you.
You don’t answer.
Mark climbs through the window on shaky feet, moving to your side with heart pounding. His hand hovers before gently settling on your shoulder.
“Y/N,” he says, lower now. “Hey. It’s me. I came back.”
No answer.
His eyes scan you closer—the dullness in your skin, the dark shadows beneath your eyes, the faint sheen of sweat on your forehead, your cracked lips, the sunken look in your face.
Mark’s heart drops. His grip tightens on your shoulder, and he gives you a soft shake, panic bleeding into every movement.
“Y/N, please.”
Then—finally—you stir.
A soft, low hum escapes your throat. Your face scrunches weakly, like even blinking takes effort, and you crack one eye open, confused and half-dazed.
Mark lets out a shuddering breath, part relief, part fear, and drops to his knees beside the bed.
“Oh thank god,” he breathes out, his voice cracking, reaching up to cup your cheek gently. “Hey. I’m here. I’m here, okay?
“
Mark
?” you slur, voice cracked and barely a whisper.
Mark leans in immediately, heart racing, face just inches from yours. “Yeah, yeah—it’s me! Are you okay? Y/N, what’s going on?”
You blink slowly, trying to will your eyes to stay open. Then, with some effort, you shift on the bed, uncurling from yourself like a bear out of hibernation—sluggish and disoriented. You squint at him, dazed. “Mark, hey.” A weak cough follows, your throat dry and raw. “How’re you doing? It’s been so long.”
The casual way you say it—like you’re not on the edge of passing out on your own bed—shatters Mark all over again.
“Y/N
” Mark says, voice thick with disbelief, worry pulling hard at his face. “Forget about me—what happened to you? You look
”
He trails off, unable to say it, but his expression says enough. His eyes, wide and glassy, trace every hollowed detail in your face.
“Oh,” you exhale, trying to play it down. “It’s fine. I’ve just been
 a little weak, is all.”
“A little weak?” Mark repeats, voice rising in disbelief. “You’re not a little weak, Y/N. You’re—God, William said you’ve been like this for weeks.”
You grimace, trying to smile through it, to keep him from worrying. But Mark sees right through the act. He watches, helpless, as you try to sit up, bracing yourself on trembling elbows—only for your arms to give out, your head dropping back to the pillow with a soft thud.
Mark stands and shifts to sit on the edge of your mattress, hands settling gently on your shoulders like he’s afraid you’ll slip away if he lets go.
“Hey—hey, don’t push yourself,” he says, voice low but firm. “Just—just stay still, okay?”
You don’t resist. Couldn’t even if you wanted to. You simply lie there, head sunk into your pillow, eyes barely open. You’re too tired to argue, too tired to even pretend you’re okay. Your breathing stays shallow, lips cracked, face drained of color.
Mark’s chest tightens. He watches you for a second that feels like forever before finally breaking the silence. “What happened, Y/N?” he asks, even though deep down, he already knows. He just needs to hear you say it. “What is it?”
You make a face, like there’s a million things you could say—but none of them are enough. Still, you force your lips to part.
“It’s just—” your voice wavers, then you let out a breath, helpless. “I haven’t fed off
 you know
”
Mark’s brows draw together, his lips pressing into a tight, thin line.
You don’t look at him when you admit it—voice barely above a whisper. “Not since you left.”
There’s silence. A thick, awful silence.
Mark flinches like the words hit him in the chest. His heart starts pounding again, harder this time. “Why didn’t you go to someone else, Y/N?” he blurts—too sharp, too panicked. It comes out like an accusation, and he instantly regrets it.
You flinch too, like the words cut deeper than he meant. You look away, your features tight, skin grayed with exhaustion, eyes watery and dull. “
Should I have?” you ask, small and fragile.
And the answer is obvious. So obvious it makes Mark feel like a damn idiot for even saying anything.
No.
No.
Mark exhales shakily, one hand moving to cradle your cheek as he leans down, his forehead pressing gently to yours.
“No,” he whispers, voice thick. “Of course not.”
Only him. You’d only ever wanted him.
And god—god—isn’t that selfish of him, when your life was literally on the line?
But you smile.  It’s small and tired—drained, really—but it’s a smile all the same. Like those words were exactly what you needed to hear. Like there was no one else you wanted to feed from anymore but Mark.
You tilt your head up, lips brushing his in a soft exhale. “Then
 kiss me.”
Mark doesn’t hesitate. He bridges the last inch between you the second the words leave your mouth, pressing his lips to yours in a kiss that’s soft, careful—desperate in all the ways he won’t admit out loud. Your sigh against him is so content, so relieved, it almost brings tears to his eyes.
He kisses you like he’s trying to make up for every lonely day he was gone.
His hand slides to your jaw, tilting it gently, thumb stroking your cheek as he deepens the kiss. His heart stutters at the way your body slowly starts to respond—weak, yes, but responding. When his lips part yours and your tongues meet, Mark groans softly into your mouth, heat coiling low in his gut.
He doesn’t rush, but the rhythm quickens just a beat. Enough to let himself feel your breath grow steadier against him, the slight tremble in your limbs easing, pulse pushing just a little stronger beneath your skin.
Then—God, your hands. They reach for him, still shaking, but purposeful. Fingers gliding up his chest, slow and searching, until they hook around his neck and pull him closer.
Mark obliges without hesitation, his other arm sliding beneath you to lift you gently against him. He feels your grip strengthen with each passing second, your kisses growing more urgent. And when you finally arch into him with a reawakened hunger, Mark knows he’ll give you everything.
Again and again and again.
The kiss breaks with a soft, wet sound, your shared breaths mingling in the thin space between you.
“Oh, Mark,” you whisper, voice rough and shaky, “I missed you.”
You look better already—cheeks touched with color, eyes less glassy. But it’s still not enough. Not even close.
There’s still tension in your brow, a strain in the way you lie beneath him, like it hurts to be hungry and still not full. Veins faintly shadow your temple. The dark bruises beneath your eyes haven’t faded. And the way your tongue drags across your lips—it’s need, raw and unfiltered.
“Missed you too,” he murmurs, pressing a kiss to your forehead. “I’m so sorry.”
He knows one kiss won’t fix this. He knows better than to think you’d recover after just a moment of closeness. It’s been two months. Two months without feeding. Without touching. Without even knowing if he was coming back.
You needed more. Needed more than friction, more than mouth and tongue. You probably needed more than just getting him off like the last times—where you fed and then let him go, always asking for nothing in return.
You probably needed the real thing.
Mark’s throat tightens.
“I’m gonna—” he starts, breathless, almost shy, “—gonna make you feel good, okay?”
His hand trails lower, until it cups the heat between your legs, the bulge already thick and straining through your sweatpants. He squeezes, just enough to make you gasp, and the soft whine you let out snaps something in him.
Because for the first time, Mark thinks about it.
You’ve made him come—twice now. And afterward, he’d always been so wrapped up in his own high, in the rush of it, the haze, the way you looked so content with just tasting him... he never stopped to reciprocate the favor.
God, he’s been so selfish.
Mark’s throat bobs as his hand strokes you again, this time with more purpose—his thumb grazing the sensitive head through the fabric of your sweatpants. You keep making those greedy little sounds, soft and needy, and right then Mark decides—he’s going to make you fall apart under him. He’s going to make you shiver and whimper his name as you come undone.
“Mark,” you sigh, arching against his hand. “Oh, Mark.”
He picks up the pace, leaning in to capture every gasp and whimper straight from your mouth. Your tongues meet again—hungry and messy—as Mark begins grinding against you, his own arousal building, knowing you can feel it, feed off it, and revel in it.
It doesn’t take long for the pressure in his jeans to become unbearable—his cock straining hard against the fabric, pulsing with every beat of his heart. He can’t take it anymore. Can’t wait. And besides, this—this—is the fastest way to get you back on your feet, glowing with strength.
He pulls away from your lips just enough to murmur, “Let me,” breathless, fingers already hooking into your waistband. “Let me take care of you.”
Your soft, desperate moan is all the permission he needs.
With trembling hands, Mark peels down your sweatpants and underwear in one fluid motion, careful as he slides them past your legs. You shudder at the exposure, but you don’t hide—you open your legs willingly, inviting him in. Your face is flushed, the color blooming down your neck and ears. It’s the first time you’ve ever been this vulnerable with someone. And from the look in your eyes, you’re glad it’s Mark.
He drinks in the sight of you, chest heaving. Then, in one smooth motion, he strips off his shirt and tosses it aside, eyes never leaving you.
“Shit
” You bite your lip, but there’s a glint in your eyes—a flash of mischief under all that exhaustion. “You’re so sexy, Mark.”
Mark flushes, his skin warming as your hands roam his chest, greedy and sure, fingers tracing over muscles that flex and shudder under your touch. It’s too much—almost overwhelming—and he has to brace himself, hands planted on either side of your head to keep from collapsing on top of you.
“Fuck—” His hips jerk involuntarily when your hand travels lower, undoing his belt, pulling the zipper down. “Y/N
”
You breathe out a needy sound when his cock springs free, hand wrapping around him without hesitation.
“Jesus,” you murmur hoarsely, licking your lips. “I’m so—so hungry, Mark. I can’t wait.”
Mark moans at the sight of you, the desperation in your voice making his head spin. “Yeah?”
“Yeah.” You stroke him with trembling fingers, and Mark’s hips move in time with your touch, his breath growing ragged. “Yeah. Fuck. I’ve been—starving for you.”
Mark groans, eyes fluttering shut for a moment, undone by the way your fingers work him—confident, greedy, like you need him. And yeah, you do. He knows what his pleasure does to you. Knows how his arousal, his moans, even the steady pulse of precum leaking from his tip—slicking your fingers—is what makes you stronger. What feeds you.
But it’s not enough.
He wants to see you come for once. Wants to hear you gasp and writhe because he’s making you feel good.
“Can I
?” he breathes, eyes locked on yours, his voice tight with restraint. “Can I fuck you?”
Your hand slows, eyes going wide, startled by the question—but then you smile, soft and full of something like fondness.
“Yes,” you whisper after a moment. “Of course.”
Mark exhales like he’s been holding his breath for months, pressing his forehead against yours. When his lips find yours again, the kiss turns desperate—all teeth and tongue and months of pent-up longing. You meet him with equal fervor, legs parting instinctively as his hands grip your hips, pulling you flush against him.
“Should I—” Mark gasps between kisses, his voice thick with both desire and hesitation. “Should I prep you or—”
“No.” The word comes out sharper than intended, your fingers digging into his shoulders. “I’m not some fragile human who needs coddling. Just fuck me, Mark.”
There’s something feral in your voice now—primal and wild in a way he’s never heard from you. The more energy floods your system, a spark of life returning to your features, the more your instincts take over.
“Okay,” he rasps, more to himself than you. “Okay, just—”
Mark swallows hard, his gaze trailing down your body with a mix of awe and nervous hunger. His breath catches at the sight of your cock straining between you, at the way your hole flutters impatiently.
His eyes drop—slowly, hungrily—trailing down your body, pausing at the sight of your flushed cock, your spread legs, your willing entrance. He swallows thickly, breath catching in his throat.
“It’s fine,” you whisper, voice softening just enough as your hand continues to stroke him, thumb grazing the sensitive head, coaxing more precum from his tip. “I’ll guide you.”
And guide him you do.
You pump him a few more times, slicking him up while he groans, every sigh vibrating against your lips. Then you part your legs even further, just enough for his hips to fit between them snugly. One hand steadies his cock, the other resting on his hip as you line him up, brushing the tip against your entrance.
“Just like that,” you sigh, arching beneath him. “Push, Mark. Please.”
Mark’s hips stutter, his cock sliding between your cheeks with desperate, jerky movements. He’s achingly hard, every nerve alight with need.
“Is this—” His voice cracks as the head of his cock catches at your entrance. “God, Y/N—is this okay?”
Your answer comes with a whimper, head tipping back against the pillows. “Yes. Fuck me. I want you.”
Mark’s hips stutter, and then your legs hook around his waist, pulling him in—forcing him deeper.
“Fuck—” he chokes out, voice tight.
The head of his cock sinks into you, your body welcoming him in a slick, hot pull that makes both of you moan, trembling against each other.
“Yes—” you gasp, fingers curling against his back. “Push, Mark. I don’t care. Just do it.”
Mark bites down on his lip, squeezes his eyes shut, and pushes.
The glide is smooth, easy—thanks to the slick layer of precum and your guiding hands. He shudders all the way in, your body stretching to take him, tight and perfect around him. You groan, hands digging into his back as if to hold him there forever.
“Yes, yes,” you moan, eyes fluttering shut. “Fuck, Mark, yes.”
For a suspended moment, when he’s fully buried inside you, all Mark can do is feel—the way you pulse around him, the desperate clutch of your hands on his back, the dizzying realization that this is happening.
He barely remembers how to breathe, barely manages to stay upright with how shaky his arms feel braced on either side of your head. His whole body is trembling—and maybe it’s not just the exhaustion from space. Maybe it’s not just the days without sleep, or the long journey back.
Maybe it’s you. Draining him with every moan, every squeeze, every drop of arousal he gives you.
And still—still—he doesn’t want to stop.
“Move,” you order, voice low and hushed.
Then you move beneath him first—hips grinding upward, taking him in deeper—and all of Mark’s coherent thought shatters.
“Harder,” you gasp, nails scoring down his back. “Please—”
Mark obeys with a broken moan, thrusting out and back in, out and in again. The pace he sets is clumsy and frantic, but it doesn’t matter—because you love it. You moan louder with every stroke, squirming beneath him, nails digging into his back, dragging down hard.
“So good,” you sigh, head tipping back as pleasure ripples through you. “God, Mark—so good.”
The room fills with the slap of skin on skin, the choked-off noises Mark makes when you clench around him, the way your shared breaths grow ragged and uneven.
Mark buries his face in the curve of your neck, teeth scraping against your pulse point as his muscles tremble with exertion. There’s a familiar tug at his consciousness, a slow drain of energy that should terrify him but instead sends a thrill down his spine.
Because when you moan in his ear like that, when you shiver around him, when you praise him in that wrecked voice—
“Like that.” Unsteady but sure. “Just like that.”
Mark couldn’t stop if he tried.
The renewed vigor in your movements—the way your fingers clutch at him with renewed strength—tells him it’s working. You’re coming back to life beneath him, flush with stolen energy, even as his own vision starts to blur at the edges.
“Don’t stop,” you beg, voice wrecked.
Mark doesn’t. Not when you feel this good around him—hot and tight and his.
So he fucks you through it, chasing your pleasure even as his body screams for respite, determined to give you every last drop until you’re sated.
Until you’re whole again.
Then Mark’s thrusts begin to falter—his rhythm stuttering, teeth sinking into your shoulder— and he gasps, voice wrecked and shaking, “I’m gonna—I’m gonna come—!”
You groan, biting your lower lip hard enough to sting.
“Come inside me,” you moan—half-whimper, half-command. “I’m so fucking close. I want you inside.”
Mark whimpers at your words, hips jerking wildly now, erratic and desperate. The thought of finishing inside you scrambles whatever’s left of his composure.
“Y/N—” he chokes out, barely audible. “I’m—I’m coming—”
And then he does.
His entire body goes taut, trembling, his hips giving one final, deep thrust that buries him to the hilt. His orgasm hits like a wave, a raw, broken cry torn from his throat as he spills into you, thick and hot. You arch beneath him, eyes fluttering shut, a moan clawing out of you as you feel it—every pulse, every drop filling you.
It’s that—the heat of his cum flooding you, the sheer intensity of his release—that finally pushes you over the edge.
You come untouched, back arching off the bed, spilling hot across your stomach as you cry out his name.
“Fuck, fuck,” you babble, shuddering. “Fuck, Mark—”
He’s still moving, just barely—his hips twitching in helpless, involuntary thrusts as he rides out every last wave of his orgasm, cum leaking from the edges of your hole. It’s messy. It’s perfect. It’s so good it makes you smile through the aftershocks, warmth blooming in your chest with every stolen breath.
“Fuck,” Mark sobs, forehead dropping against your shoulder, gasping like he can’t breathe. “My god
”
His muscles spasm—thighs trembling, arms shaky and weak—and finally give out. With a groan, Mark collapses on top of you. You huff out a breath, wrapping your arms around him, a soft, breathless laugh escaping your lips.
“Mark,” you whisper, voice soaked in satisfaction. “You good?”
He doesn’t answer. His face is still buried in your neck, breath warm and erratic against your oversensitive skin. He wants to answer, to lift his head and kiss you—because God, you felt so good, because you made him feel incredible, and for once, he knows he made you feel good, too.
But he can’t.
His limbs feel like they’ve turned to stone. Not just his head, not just his arms—everything. The weight of exhaustion hits him all at once like gravity’s been waiting for its moment to strike. The fatigue he’s been running from all this time finally catches up, drained utterly by you. He blinks, trying to fight it off, but it’s useless.
“Mark?” There’s concern edging your voice now, even as your fingers continue their soothing motions along his spine. “Mark.”
You’re warm, energized—glowing with renewed strength—and that, at least, feels like a win. He tries to respond, but the only sound that escapes is a slurred, “Hnng?”
Sleep is pulling him under fast. Even your voice—the one thing he wants to hear—is fading, like it’s coming from another room, another world.
You shake him once. Then again. But he’s already slipping, the darkness too heavy, too deep.
The last thing he’s aware of is the way his cock still twitches inside you, the way your thighs tighten reflexively around his hips, and the way you keep whispering his name—like a lullaby echoing in his ears.
If this is how he goes out, Mark thinks dimly as darkness claims him, it’s one hell of a way to go.
When Mark wakes up, he’s curled around a pillow that smells like you, drooling on it like a damn baby.
He blinks, sluggish and unfocused, head heavy, limbs like lead. His whole body aches—not in a bad way, just in that spent, used-up kind of way. He feels wrung out and dazed. Did he not die?
Groaning, Mark pushes himself up onto his elbows, muscles trembling under his own weight. He glances around, eyes squinting as the pieces slowly fall into place: the decorations on the walls, clothes scattered on the floor, sheets half-draped over his bare body. He recognizes all of it.
And when he hears your faint humming from somewhere beyond the door, it all crashes back.
Oh. He had sex with you. Like—real sex. And somehow, he lived to tell the tale.
His eyes widen as reality slams into him. He jolts upright on your bed—your bed—heart pounding. Shit, did he pass out? How long has it been? What day is it? What year is it? He feels like he’s been out for decades, and yet somehow still not enough to shake the heavy fog pressing on his consciousness.
Then your humming gets louder. He snaps his head toward the door just in time to see it swing open—and there you are.
You spot him, freeze mid-step, and for a split second, the whole room holds its breath.
Mark’s dry lips part. “Y/N—”
“Mark!” you gasp, face lighting up with a wide grin. “You’re awake! Oh, thank god!”
You cross the room in three eager strides, arms open, all warmth and affection. You throw yourself into him without hesitation.
Mark lets out a soft oof as he catches you, the momentum knocking him flat on his back again. The room spins briefly, but the second he registers the weight of you on his chest, the warmth of your skin, the sound of your voice—he relaxes. He smiles, soft and dopey, and buries his face into your shoulder, breathing you in like he’s never been more grateful to be alive.
“Hey,” Mark greets, voice hoarse but tinged with amusement. “How long was I out?”
You don’t answer right away. Instead, you press your face into his chest and hold him tight—like if you let go, he might vanish. Then, after a long moment, you pull back. But instead of replying, you cup his cheeks with both hands and kiss him.
Mark melts into it without hesitation, hands sliding to your waist, holding you close. He sighs against your lips, groaning softly as he kisses you back like it’s the only thing keeping him awake.
When you break apart, your smile lingers, bright and full of affection. “I was worried you wouldn’t wake up for at least a week,” you murmur, thumb brushing gently over his cheekbone. “Most humans wouldn’t. But you—it’s only been, like, sixteen hours.”
Mark jerks upright so fast he nearly headbutts you. “Sixteen hours?!”
You wince, guilt flashing across your face. “Y-Yeah. But—I called your mom! I didn’t exactly explain, but she knows you’re here. She told me to make sure you call her as soon as you’re up.”
Mark exhales, half in disbelief, half in relief. “Jesus. I didn’t think I’d be out that long.”
“
I’m sorry,” you whisper, glancing away. “I shouldn’t have pushed you like that. I didn’t think—I shouldn’t have risked your life just to feed. Just to—be close to you like that.”
“No.” Mark cuts in, his hands sliding up to your shoulders, squeezing gently. “Don’t say that.”
His eyes are steady when you meet them.
“It’s the best thing that’s ever happened to me,” he says, firm but soft. “No matter the consequences. Me. With you. Like... that.”
He blushes, and you blush, and suddenly neither of you can hold eye contact.
“The best thing?” you murmur, fingers fumbling with the sheets. “Really?”
Mark swallows hard, his embarrassment obvious, but the truth is already bubbling too close to the surface to hold back. Everything he’s felt for you, everything he’s been trying to keep buried, is rising—unstoppable now.
“Yes,” he says softly, voice a little shaky. “Having sex with the person who matters most to me... because you needed me. Because I—”
The pause stretches, fragile.
“Because I love you.”
Your eyes widen at that, the guarded concern melting into something raw and vulnerable.
“Really?” you ask again, a little breathless.
“Of course,” Mark says, a little more sure this time. “I love you, Y/N. And I’d do it all again in a heartbeat if it meant seeing you like this—your real, bright, happy self—again.”
Your lips part in surprise, then you smile—wide and brilliant and so full of love it practically blinds him. Before his tired brain can catch up, you throw yourself at him again, arms around his neck, kissing him open-mouthed and deep.
“I love you too, Mark,” you whisper against his lips, soft and sure.
Mark kisses you back, slow and full of affection, even though his body still feels like it’s made of lead. His chest aches, but in the best possible way—because it’s full of you.
“I’m sorry I was gone so long,” he murmurs between kisses. “If I hadn’t been in space, you wouldn’t have been starving. That’s on me.”
“Don’t say that,” you roll your eyes, but the affection in your voice makes it feel more like a caress. “It’s my nature, okay? Not something you can control. And I waited for you—because I knew you’d come back.”
You lean in and peck the pout off his lips, soft and loving, and then both of you just
 look at each other. Breathing the same air. Sharing the same space. The silence stretches, but it’s not awkward—it’s warm.
God—he loves you. Loves everything about you. And loves even more that you feel the same.
“So
 does this mean
” Mark hesitates, cheeks pink, “we’re a thing now? Because I want us to be. I really do. I don’t ever want you kissing assholes behind the school anymore—or, well, now at college—because
 you have me.”
You giggle, flustered, cheeks glowing. “Yeah—I have you.” You kiss him again, square on the mouth like you couldn’t possibly get enough of him. “And you have me.”
Mark grins, red-faced and beaming, before he pulls you tight against his chest and kisses you again—deep and slow and full of all the words he’s still too overwhelmed to say.
Like I love you.
Like I don’t ever want to let go.
Like don’t ever let me go either.
Then you say, casual as anything, “By the way, my parents want you to have breakfast with us.”
“What?!” Mark pulls back instantly, blushing so hard it reaches his ears. “They—they were here the whole time?!”
“What? No!” you say quickly, just as flustered. “But when they got home from work and saw me fine—you know, they kinda figured out what must’ve happened for me to be this fine. And, ugh—” you roll your eyes, groaning into his shoulder, “they wanna thank the boy who saved their ‘stubborn son’s life,’ or whatever.”
Mark exhales, still pink but processing. “Oh. Then
 sure. I mean—do you think they’ll be okay with us? You and me?”
You smile, full of quiet certainty. “Mark, they’ve always liked you. Remember the cake my mom made you for your sixteenth birthday?”
“She decorated it with Seance Dog comic panels,” Mark mumbles, still flushed.
“Exactly,” you laugh. “I’ve been telling them about my crush on you since forever, Mark.”
And Mark flushes all over again, helpless to do anything but smile and pull you back in for another kiss.
Tumblr media
A/N: thank you for readingggg, kisses and hugs and more kisses for dealing with me (●'◡'●)
2K notes · View notes
cosmosluckycharms · 4 months ago
Text
Bug like angel
You're here, that's the thing
Tumblr media
You woke up the next day.
You were on the fancy velvet family couch you were never allowed on.
The couch was where every movie night, every game night, and every family hangout would happen.
The same ones you'd never be invited to.
You looked up to see Bruce and Miguel sitting in the pristine, white dining room arguing over something.
They lowkey looked like a divorced couple fighting over the ustody of their child.
You let out a giggle at that thought.
You got up and tried to stabilize yourself, still healing from the stab wound from yesterday.
You had a runny nose and a slight sore throat from the rain yesterday.
You hated your spidey luck sometimes.
As you got closer to Miguel and Bruce, you could make out some of their argument.
"She's staying with us, it's for the best," Bruce said, crossing his arms.
"Since when do you decide what's good for her?" Miguel argued, standing up from the seat he was sitting on.
"I am her father. I decide what's best for her," Bruce said, still keeping a straight face.
"you haven't been a father to her at all." Bruce flinched slightly at Miguel's words.
Miguel continued, "You were never her father. You were nothing but a sperm donor." Miguel put his hand on his hips, his bold red eyes piercing into Bruce's blue ones.
"When were you when she needed you? Where were you on her birthday? Where were you at her performances and concerts? You don't know anything about her." Miguel slammed the table in front of him, and Bruce's neutral facade faltered.
"I am still her father. we are blood." Bruce raised his voice.
"The blood of the covenant is thicker than the water of the womb."
Miguel and Bruce were now full-on arguing.
A full-on screaming match.
You decided to intervene, you just wanted to go home.
"What's going on?" They both couldn't hear you, and you saw Miguel about to flip the expensive dining room table.
You weren't against him breaking anything Bruce owned, but that table cost way more than Miguel could afford.
You ran up to him "Hold on a minute, please won't you listen?"
They both stopped to look at you.
Bruce spoke up "Are you doing better now, sweetie?" You cringed at the nickname he gave you.
"I'm fine. What's going on?"
There was a tense silence for a moment.
"C'mon, spit it out. I wanna go home." You put your hands on your hips, copying Miguel's stance
"You're going to stay with us," Bruce said, his piercing blue eyes glaring at Miguel.
"What?! You can't do that! Dad, tell him he can't do that!" you pulled on Miguel's sleeve like a tall child
Miguel looked and you and looked away guiltily.
"Dad? What's going on? Tell him he can't force me to stay!" You were tearing up.
You didn't want to stay.
You didn't want to be back where everything went wrong.
You didn't want to see everyone play happy family while you sat in a corner sobbing.
"I'm sorry, but you're 16 and can't legally stay with me. I'm so sorry, arañanita." you tried to suppress your tears, only for them to all spill out when he hugged you.
You felt like a child.
"This isn't fair." your lip slightly trembled.
Bruce put a hand on your shoulder which made you flinch and push his hand away.
"Don't touch me." you shrunk into Miguel's arm more.
You hated being here. You just wanted to go home.
"Can't we agree on something else? Like maybe one week each person, or something?" you tried to reason
Bruce raised an eyebrow "What do you mean?"
"I mean like, one week with with Miggy and another with you. Wouldn't that be easier?"
Miguel was about to agree with you when Bruce interrupted "No."
"Why not? Everyone would be happy!" You tried to reason
"Because I'm your father and that's final."
You rolled your eyes at that.
"What?! That's so not fair!"
"life isn't fair." Bruce started practically pushing Miguel out the door.
You started clinging onto Miguel by his leg, you didn't want him to leave.
It took your father and your brothers to separate you and Miguel.As soon as Miguel left, you
ignored your family's offerings to hang out with them.
Tumblr media
You were in your room, still sulking about what happened.
You were texting your friends everything.
You heard a knock at the door and tried to ignore it.
You weren't in the mood to talk to any of them.
After a couple of minutes of knocking, Bruce got impatient and let himself in."Why didn't you open the door?"
"I didn't feel like getting up." You kept texting your friends, not even looking at him.
He took a seat on the edge of your bed. "Look, since you're already here, why not go out? We could go to that one, uh, museum you wanted to go to a while ago." You glared at him.
"I asked to go there years ago. My friends already took me there."
"Oh, is there any other place you'd like to go? or anything you'd like to do?"
"I want you to go away. I'm sick and you just pulled me away from my friends." You kept scrolling on your phone
Bruce sighed and left your room.
Tumblr media
Next to annoy you was Dick.
You were in the kitchen trying to get a snack when you heard his agitating, grating voice.
"Hey, baby bird!" He was going to ruffle your hair, but you swiftly avoided it due to your spidey senses.
"Don't call me that." You continued to look for your favorite snack.
"Why not?" he playfully pouted
You started giving up hope on finding the snack, it wasn't anywhere! "Because I said so."
He saw you were struggling to find something. "What are you looking for?"
"Nunya." you crossed your arms and started looking in the fridge.
"look, if you're hungry, we can go to that one restaurant you wanted to go to! How does that sound?" he smiled.
"I asked for that years ago. I already went there with Miguel anyway." You walked away into your room not caring how dick was slightly frowning.
Tumblr media
You were in your room fixing your belongings.
If you're going to be forced to live here up till you're 18, you might as well make everything look nice.
While you were organizing your closet, your spidey senses went off.
You turned around to see it was warning you about the door, and suddenly Jason barged in.
"Get ready, I'm gonna teach you how to ride a motorcycle."
"No thanks, Jess already taught me." You continued to fold the clothes
"Who's Jess?" Jason raised an eyebrow
"A friend. Look, can you just leave me alone? I want some alone time."
"I'm your older brother, you can't kick me out of your room." He crossed his arms.
"Except I can. Get out." You started pushing him out of your room, your strength surprising him.
Tumblr media
Tim was in his room when he remembered about that one time you asked him if he could fix your computer.
You accidentally gave it a virus downloading Sims mods, and it was tweaking.
Tim was the most tech-savvy person you knew, so you asked him.
Unfortunately for you, he was working on a tiring case.
He was in a bad mood and half-asleep, so it wasn't a surprise when he yelled at you to go away.
Sure, it had been 2 years since then, but he still felt bad.
He made his way to your room, noticing how separated it was from the others.
When he got to your room and opened your door (you seriously need to get a lock) he saw you were face timing one of your friends and laughing.
He cleared his throat and your smile fell.
"I'll call you back later, bye Pavi!" you hung up and looked at Tim "What do you want?"
He smirked "Wow, so hostile. Do you still need me to fix your computer? I have time now.
"You rolled your eyes. "it's fine now, peni fixed it for me."
"Are you sure? I could probably add an upgrade or two, or maybe get you a new one?" He put his hand on his neck
"Yes I'm sure, you can leave now." You shooed him away with your hands and started calling Pavitr again.
Tim scoffed and walked away.
Tumblr media
Last but not least, Damian.
He was always a headache.
Ever since you were younger, it's like he was out to get you.
He wouldn't ignore you or push you away like the others, instead, he would threaten and berate you.
No matter how much you tried, he'd always go out of his way to push you around.
You learned to stay out of his way.
You assumed he would still hate you, so you continued to avoid him.
It was surprising when he walked up to your room and demanded you to watch him train.
Not wanting to get stabbed by him, you begrudgingly agreed.
You were being escorted into the training room and saw a chance to practice your moves.
While he wasn't looking, you snuck away to practice your tricks.
It was the perfect place to do it as well, huge gymnastics area, rock climbing walls, and hurdles.
You were having the time of your life!
After around 10 minutes you noticed Damian looking for you, with Dick helping him.
You sighed and continued practicing.
Your way of swinging and moving was Heavily inspired by Gwen and Pavitr's, all the spider kids trained together so it wasn't much of a surprise.
After training for a couple more minutes, you noticed Dick and Damian had found you.
Dick was surprised you knew how to be that flexible and have a lot of movement and personality in your tricks.
As soon as you sat down to take a water break, Dick and Damian ran up to you.
"Where did you learn how to move like that? did you do gymnastics?" Dick sat down next to you, only for you to scoot away.
"No. I learned from Pavi." You took another sip of your water
"Was he the one who came to the manor last year? The punk?" He took a sip of his water
"No, that's Hobie." you got up and walked away, ignoring Dicks other questions.
Dick just sighed in defeat and watched as Damian ran after you.
Damian would not leave you alone.
The whole way to your room, he was complaining and berating you.You tried slamming your door in his face, but he fought back.
Suddenly you were trying to push him out of your room like the others and he pushed a bag of yours onto the floor.
After a couple of minutes of you both tumbling around, he finally left.
You let out a sigh of relief and went to pick up the bag.
Once you picked it up you noticed it felt a slight bit heavier, less empty.
You grabbed what was making it so heavy and noticed it was a watch.
The watch you needed to move universes.
Miguel must've snuck it in there while dropping you off.
You put it on, and right as you were about to go back to Miguel's universe, your spidey senses went off yet again.
You quickly turned off the watch and pretended you were playing on your phone again.
This time it was Alfred.
You assumed he was going to scold you for fighting Damian yet again.
You prepared yourself only to be met with something you didn't expect.
"The others are expecting your presence in the theater room."
Movie nights.
The same movie nights you longed to be a part of years ago.
This time, you didn't want to be part of it.
"No thanks, I'm busy." You continued to scroll on your phone.
"You must've misheard me. They're requiring your presence." Alfred walked away before you could argue.
You sighed and put on some slippers.
This was gonna be a long two years.
Tumblr media
hi ik rhis chapter is sloppy and rushes BUT THIS TIME I ACTUALLY HAVE EN EXCUSE
i typed all od this at a wedding lmfao
yeah rheyre mareying the love of their life but im updating a fic so whos really winning
anyway
taglist(please lmk if i forgot you!): @bath1lda @mariadvorak @coralaura @tsxukikami @hjgdhghoe @coffeeaddictxd @cxcilla @kaitense1 @star-girl-interlud3 @sukaretto-n @welpthisisboring @itsberrydreemurstuff @lovebug-apple @crazycaoticsimp @bellethesleepypotato @blackhood1229 @jsprien213 @sirenetheblogger @awawage @holybatflapexpert @vanessa-boo @ryuushou @whiskeygirl7 @seemeee3 @inojinieeee @oliviaewl @djpuppy-kittens @w31rd3rg1rl @br33zy-blizzardz @eyeless-kun @strangelymid @twismare @cat-lover-over-9000 @jaemindontberude @galaxypurplerose @paastaboi @senhoritaapple @whiskeygirl7 @chezze-its
2K notes · View notes
urprettylildoe · 4 months ago
Text
─ ⋅ ⋅ ⋅ ──── ♡ ─── ⋅ ⋅ ⋅ ──
Popular boy yandere who is just so calm and collected that it makes everyone intrigued. There's this charm about him that pulls people in, like a magnet. People would die to talk to him.
Then you come along.
You're friendly and bubbly, just so full of life, so eager to get to know everyone since you're new. And you share a couple of classes, even sitting with him in one.
He clenches his jaw as you babble on and on about something he doesn't care about. And yet, he entertains you, because it makes him feel good about himself. Come on, people would chew up and spit out a lost little puppy like you.
You follow him around, all wide-eyed and cute. As you should, he thinks, be grateful that you get to be in his shadow, a spot everyone wishes to be in.
Until a switch flips.
Suddenly, you avoid and ignore him. You found new friends. Are you crazy? What are you doing? Are you too good for him now?
Telling himself it's fine, he tries to distract himself with meaningless flings. But no one's you.
When you left him alone, he looked back at all the things he didn't appreciate. The way you would giggle at his jokes, smile so hard your eyss would crinkle, check up on him. You were someone genuine.
Not like those shallow people all his life or his parents who would fail to give him the attention he didn't think he craved. Now that you did, it was a drug, one he was addicted to.
"Oh my- how many times do I have to tell you this?! Leave me alone," you snap in a tone you've never used with him before, lips pulled into a scowl and eyes narrowed at him. He had tried to talk to you, to get you to understand. "I don't want to be friends with someone like you."
It was the equivalent of stabbing him in the chest and twisting the knife so painfully, if not it hurt even more.
"N-no, I told you i'm sorry—" he sputters. His hair was disheveled and his hands trembled, a far cry from the picture perfect popular kid.
You sigh, feeling a bit guilty but pushing it down. You somewhat liked him, until you had caught him laughing at you behind your back, then the spark in your heart diminished.
If only you knew that it was not to convince his friends, but himself. What a fool.
"Just leave me alone." You spin on your heel, ready to walk away after successfully putting him in his place.
Frantically, desperately, he dropped to his knees and wrapped his arms around your legs. Tears fell down his cheeks as he bawled,
"don't- hic leave me, please. M'sorry!"
Was this the same arrogant dude from earlier? You didn't even know anymore. "Get off me." You grumble.
"No, no, no." He wails, snot and tears dripping down into the bowl of his cupid's bow. "I'll never do it again, Y/N. I'll do anything, just stay!
I love you!"
Your hands hovered above his form awkwardly, unsure of what to do before you finally lowered a gentle one to his hair. And he practically purred, sniffling and clinging tighter to your leg.
...oh what did you get yourself into, Y/N?!
3K notes · View notes
gay-dorito-dust · 11 months ago
Note
Imagine going on adventures with Logan and Deadpool and you’re the voice of reason behind them 😆 Deapool the idiot with hot headed Wolverine that reader has to keep in check all the time
Tumblr media
It’s not easy being the only person with common sense in this rag tag trio of yours.
Tumblr media
^^ this is literally you babysitting two grown ass men that need to be kept on leashes and separated from one another in case they fight, again.
You are overworked and underpaid to be dealing with this shit, but there was no one else who had the patience for Wade nor the compassion and empathy for Logan as you did.
So unfortunately you were stuck with them for every mission given but despite how vastly different and incompatible some of you were -*cough* Logan and Wade *cough*- you three worked well enough together that you were a force to be reckoned with.
You were forced to face situations where wade would be pissing Logan off to the point his claws were out, and you had to pat the rugged man on his shoulder, wait for him to look at you as you pointed towards his claws;
‘Them. Away. Now.’ -you.
Wolverine: *grunts*
You: don’t give me attitude, put. them. away. Now.
Wade: ohhh Logan’s in trouble!
You would then look at Wade before pointing at him like a disappointed parent: and you, stop pissing him off if you like to keep your dick where it is! Or so help god me I’ll cut it off myself!
Wade: đŸ˜¶
Wolverine: *smirks and puts the claws away*
You were their voice of reason, their angel on their shoulder, their peace keeper and confidant and they respect you for keeping up with their shit. However it wouldn’t be much like Logan and Wade to make your life easy as you often had to stand between the two as a barrier of sorts to keep them from killing each other.
When in actuality they are flipping each other off behind your back and it wasn’t until Logan slapped wades hand away, causing him to say ‘ow’ did you look between the two of them as they acted like they weren’t acting like children a few moments ago.
You: I’m so sorry you’ll have to excuse them.
*Meanwhile Wade and Logan fighting, stabbing each other in the balls in the background*
You: WOULD YOU TWO STOP FUCKING FIGHTING FOR FIVE MINUTES!!!
Wade and Logan; *immediately stop and point at each other* he started it!
They were the reason you had grey hairs at an early age you swore this to anyone who’d listen. They were a pain in your ass, thorn in your side and a headache waiting to happen but the moment you were threatened, Wade and Logan put aside their differences and acted accordingly by standing protectively in front of you.
Logan: I would shut the fuck up if I were you bub.
Wade: oh look what you did, you made daddy angry.
Logan and you looking at Wade: đŸ€šđŸ˜
You: can you not make everything into a sex joke?
Wade, booping you on the nose; it comes with the territory peanut.
Logan: be serious for fucking once, they’ve just got threatened!
Wade: you don’t think I want our pookie to get hurt? (why do I think he’d say pookie unironically)
You: kill me now and end my misery. Please someone, anyone. Preferably pyro. (He’s hot, literally and figuratively)
Being stuck with Logan and wolverine is a curse and a blessing at the same time, which one you want to focus on more is up to you. However you three were incredibly loyal to each other, even if you do piss each other off from time to time, but you’d never betray one another for it wasn’t an option.
You were stuck with these two whether you liked it or not.
4K notes · View notes
buckyalpine · 4 months ago
Note
I LOVE what you wrote for the other ideas!!
This is kind of a dialogue prompt
Reader says something like, "do you know how many times I've imagined you fucking me on this desk?"
Maybe she's sitting on Bucky's lap while she works on a mission report or something for the team. Since Bucky hasn't seen reader in a bit, he is being needy and handsy trying to distract her. (Cue cockwarming?)
Eventually, reader slams the laptop shut and puts it away before she says that line. Bucky just like
Tumblr media
Sweeps EVERYTHING off desk
(I'm so sorry for the long ask) much love❀❀
Not me answering this 2 years later but I'm weaaaak for the lip bite and this idea, immediate yes (and by immediate I mean I know I took forever, I'm so sorry, also I love you)
-
"I missed you so much baby" Bucky purred in your ear, hoisting you up by your hips to wrap your legs around his waist as soon as you stepped off the jet. You'd been gone for over a month in those 4 weeks, Bucky had been nothing but a pouty puppy, waiting for you to come back. None of the missions he went on were enough of a distraction, all he wanted was his perfect angel back in his arms and he finally had you.
"Missed you too, bub" You giggled at his scruffy beard tickling your neck as he nuzzled into your skin, carrying you off for some much needed cuddles. "I already showered and changed but I just have to finish my mission report and then I'm all yours"
You pecked the frown that made its way to his face, your thumb brushing over the crease between his brows.
"But I haven't seen you in so long" Bucky mumbled, reluctantly detouring away from your shared bedroom, taking you to the conference room instead.
"I promise I'll be quick-Bucky what are you-" You squeaked as you felt his cool arm effortlessly wrap around your waist, lifting you up so he could sit in the chair instead, plopping you onto his lap.
"I'll be patient" Bucky gave you an innocent shrug, not willing to wait for you to finish so he could spend time with you. You giggled at his clinginess, opening your laptop and pulling up the file you had to fill out; of course his patience lasts all of 10 seconds before his hands slowly slip under your shirt.
"Bucky, what are you doing"
"Nooothin'" he ignored the pointed look you gave him over your shoulder while he started to needily paw at your hips, slowly making his way up to your waist, caressing your skin. "Just feelin' you"
"I can see that" you shook your head, returning to your report, trying desperately to recall various details while your boyfriends hands continued to wander around. You could barely type out a sentence, squeaking when his cool metal fingers brushed near the top of your breast, tracing along the outline of your bra.
"Bucky"
"Y/n"
"You're distracting me"
"No, You're distracting me" He countered with another shrug, adjusting his hips, the movement causing you to shift right onto his-
"Bucky!"
"What" He gave you an innocent pout as if his thick erection wasn't about to pop out of his jeans.
"Your not so little friend there is about to stab my ass" You snoted, ignoring the way his hard length pressed against you made your stomach flip.
"Help him out then" Bucky smirked with a raise of his brow, "C'mon, it'll help me keep my hands to myself if he gets some attention"
"Bucky-
"Please baby, I promise I'll behave, just let me put it in you, I won't move, no more distractions, scouts honor"
"You're a little shit" You rolled your eyes, biting back a smirk as you got up to pull down your sweats while Bucky unbuttoned his jeans, pulling his cock out. He groaned as he swiped his thick cockhead through your folds, your slick already making a mess between your thighs.
"Looks like I wasn't the only distracted on, huh" He whispered against the shell of your head as he pressed inside, the both of you gasping at the feeling of him stretching you. He was careful to lower you slowly, inching his way until you were perfectly seated on his lap and entirely full of him. "Mpph, fuck you feel good baby, keep me nice and warm, that's it" He nipped on your earlobe while you took a moment to recompose, your tight walls fluttering against his shaft.
"I-have to finish this-" Your voice melted off into a moan, how were you going to get anything done, it had been so long since you'd felt your boyfriends fat cock absolutely rail you, making you cum and squirt till you nearly passed out, his length fucking your brains out until he was ready to fill you, his moans and grunts all just for you while his cock exploded with thick streams of cum that would drip out-
"You won't get anything done if you keep grinding on me princess" Bucky's strained, teasing voice broke you from your train of thought, not even realizing you'd been pushing your hips further back on him, trying to feel more. "You sure you gotta finish this right now?"
"Y-yes" You tried to fill out the next section, your eyes rolling back instead when Bucky adjusted himself, pushing himself till his tip kissed your cervix.
"You sure baby, I can make you feel really good"
"I-
"It's been so long angel, I need you, fuck, need you so bad" The neediness of his voice only set you off further, a gush of your arousal pooling out of you, getting the patch of curls at the base of his cock messy. It certainly wasn't missed by Bucky, his hands holding onto your hips so he could gently thrust his hips up just enough for you to feel the slightest movement. "Please baby, m'so hard, balls are fuckin' full, swear my cock's ready to burst there's so much cum for you-
All it took was you shutting your laptop for Bucky to swipe his arm and clear the table of its contents, bending you over the table while he was still deep inside you.
"Fuck, I needed this!" He growled, grabbing you hips and setting a brutal pace without warning, his head thrown back, the sounds of skin slapping on skin mixing with your moans.
"OH-FUCK-J-AMIE" You squealed feeling Bucky angle his hips to hit a spot that made a mess everywhere, your juices dripping onto his jeans, the material turning darker making him fuck you harder.
"That's it baby, make a mess on me, make a mess on my cock, give me what I've been missing so fuckin' bad"
You were nothing more than a babbling mess letting Bucky take what he needed, your legs nearly buckling from pleasure.
"Wanna see you" He pulled out and handled you with ease as he picked you up and placed you onto the table, throwing your pants off and tossing your legs over his shoulders. He didn't waste any time as he slipped in again, the both of you moaning and he started to move again, your tummy bulging each time he fucked into you. "Missed you so much angel, fuck you have no idea"
"Missed you-t-too" You hiccuped from a mixture of emotion and your building orgasm, a mix of everything making your vision blur with white spots and tears. "Missed you so much, Bucky"
"Cum for me angel, I want it, wanna feel my angel cum on my cock, please-" Bucky's pace stuttered as his cock squirted precum, his balls growing heavy, struggling to hold on, "m'gonna cum, can't hold it baby, give it to me"
"I-I-OH FUCK" You let out a silent scream as Bucky slipped his hand between your bodies, his thumb pressed onto your clit rubbing gentle circles. He continued to fuck you through your orgasm, his own ready to shoot from the base of his cock, the tip already dribbling-
"Good girl, good fuckin' girl, so pretty when you cum for me baby, fuck me I won't last, shit-I-FUCKK" The first burst of cum flooded and painted your walls, his cock throbbing so hard it nearly sent you into a second climax, "Hng, it's so much, mmph"
Bucky clung onto you with his face buried into your neck, shuddering as his body shook from the waves of his orgasm. He held onto you, keeping you wrapped up as he sat back on the chair, his lips pressing a kiss to your forehead.
"I love you"
"I love you too but I need to finish" You sleepily mumbled while Bucky shook his head, carrying you off for some much needed proper cuddles.
"You can finish later after we get some dinner in you and two more orgasms and a nice long shower, maybe a massage and THEN you can-"
"You filthy animals" Tony's voice cut through Bucky's list as he stood at the conference door with an amused smirk on his face.
"Oh my god" You kept your face buried in Bucky's neck, the oversized shirt you were wearing covering up what was going on but there was no mistaking what happened with Bucky's jeans around his ankles.
"Couldn't wait 10 minutes, huh"
"Would you?" Bucky didn't even bother arguing back, raising his brow with a smug smile.
"Can't argue with that" Tony nodded with approval, walking off while Bucky cackled without an ounce of shame.
"You little shit" You stayed pressed against his neck, while Bucky carried you off to your shared bedroom, plopping you onto the bed.
"Now about those two orgasms-"
2K notes · View notes
miange1 · 6 months ago
Text
𝘋𝘌𝘟𝘛𝘌𝘙 𝘔𝘖𝘙𝘎𝘈𝘕(if you knew of his killings but didn't care)
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
gender neutral(male leaning), head cannons, house husband tendencies, framing, butchering, small sexual moments
- How you found out was very complicated. You weren't some sort of cop or detective, Dexter just messed up and let his guard down around you.
- He was tired, took his clothes off and instead of washing them himself— he let you wash them.
"Dex hon, why was there blood all over your clothes?"
"..Uh.."
- You figured, rolled your eyes an warned him not to do it again because it was difficult for you to wash out. Yet if he did slip up again, you just got stronger detergent.
- Your house had a basement, so he started to take his bodies over to your place. It was just easier, especially since you knew.
- Hopefully they weren't heavy, especially after you've cleaned. He knew you hated when things got dirtier especially when you finished cleaning.
"Hey honey— what– be careful!" When he was dragging them they almost knocked over this vase you just bought.
"Oh, you're getting dirt everywhere!"
- He promised to clean it up right after.
- He found it adorable when you would come down for him to try your food. You in your apron as to not get your clothes dirty, flour on your nose and cheeks.
"Dex— oh, it stinks.." Nose scrunched before you got yourself used to the smell.
"Hm?" He had looked up for a moment, not yet plunging the knife inside of the victims abdomen.
- Sometimes Dex would have to stop himself from laughing when victims looked at you desperately for help, thinking you would set them free or call the police. But no, you didn't even spare a glance.
"Try this for me, hm?" Dexter slapped some tape on his victims mouth so he could try peacefully. It was a doughnut, you had ever made them before and since Dexter was prone to them, you wanted him to try it.
- He ignored the muffled screams, trying to get your attention. His taste buds taking everything in.
"Mh! It's good, can you make more please?"
- He smiles watching you giggle, giving him a kiss on his cheek and nodding your head. He waved you goodbye as you went back upstairs to continue.
"Right." He frowned, "Sorry about that.." He angled the knife once more, after ripping off the tape. "You— you're married, you get it. My husband's the type to insist on taking care of everything, I swear I didn't force it." And he would stab the knife inside the abdomen.
-Dexter feels terrible when you clean the basement, making sure the smell of death is all the way gone.
-He doesn't know what you smell, he swore he wiped it all out yet he would come home to you wiping the floors and walls, whatever you can.
"I'm truly not sure what you smell..all I can smell makes my nose burn."
- It was worse when you would be mid-cleaning and he came back with a body. His body would freeze, your eyes squinting in annoyance.
"Dexter! I told you to always call me when you were doing something!"
"I know, I know–"
"Can't you see I'm cleaning? Hm, do clean areas mean nothing to you anymore?"
"Hey, hey, look. I'll clean just the way you like when I'm done okay?"
"..Alright, I need to cook dinner anyways. I love you." He shared a kiss.
1K notes · View notes
youngheejay · 4 months ago
Text
Broken hearts and noses
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Sometimes, you need to get slammed in the face by a door to find your way back into your lover’s arms.
Starring: Jay x fem!reader [established relationship] feat. enhypen members
—————————————————————————
“All you do is work, work, work
” You crossed your arms in a pout and nagged Jay’s ear off as he tried to make some dinner. The emphasis was on tried.
“Please, y/n. Not this again.” He exhaled tiredly.
“What do you mean ‘not this again’? If you would just listen to me I wouldn’t talk about it anymore!”
“Listen to you?? I’m already listening, y/n! What do you expect me to do?? Tell my manager ‘oh by the way, I can’t do the concert because my girlfriend complains about me not spending enough time with her’?” He put the wooden spoon rather harshly on the kitchen counter and started chopping up some vegetables on the cutting board.
“And I’m here with you right now, aren’t I? So I really don’t get why you’re still whining so much.” He uttered roughly.
His words were like a stab in your heart - he wasn’t taking you seriously. The realisation of it made you so upset that the corners of your mouth went down on their own. But you didn’t want to cry. At least not in front of him. Which was really weird - in the last two years you had been dating him, you never had a problem with crying in front of him.
That was before your last fight with him. Which was funnily enough also the last time you saw him, so 2 weeks ago:
~ “Are you seriously crying again about this?! That’s all you can do, right? Crying and getting on my fucking nerves.”
His harsh words surprised you so much that your tears automatically stopped from the shock. Or maybe it was an instant defense mechanism to protect yourself from any other hurtful words from your boyfriend.
Of course you tried to be rational: he was tired from work, y/n. You shouldn’t have brought it up. It was the wrong timing. He just had a fight with his manager and just wanted to have you by his side and didn’t want to hear you also complain. Complain about how lonely and neglected you felt for the last couple of months. Yet again.
And as always he snapped at you and didn’t want to talk about it.
Not only did he not want to talk about your feelings and problems, but he also never talked about his own. Obviously.
He didn’t even tell you what the fight with his manager was about. If you hadn’t pushed him so much to tell you why he was in a bad mood you wouldn’t even had known that he fought with his manager.
He never talked about anything that bothered and worried him. Never. He always said everything was fine - and at the same time his actions and words showed you that he wasn’t fine.
And as always, he regretted how he spoke to you and apologised.
“I’m sorry, baby. I didn’t mean to lash out at you. Let me make it up to you,” he had murmured against your neck as you tried to ignore him.
“Hm?” He left a trail of kisses all over your shoulder and neck, “I didn’t mean it. Please forgive me, my angel.”
His hands wandered under your shirt, caressing your waist and stomach, “you’re my little angel, hm? C‘mon, let me apologise to you, princess.”
And as always, you also didn’t want to fight with him. You hated it.
Hence, you let him make it up. He kissed you and ‘made love to you’ as an apology.
As always.
It was a never ending circle. A new couples tradition since a few months now. ~
It felt like a barbed wire was tightly wrapped around your neck as you tried not to cry. But your eyes expressed everything that needed to be said. Disappointment, anger, heart-ache, desperation. Too bad that he wasn’t looking at you but was rather interested in chopping those carrots into thin slices.
The more seconds you held back your tears the more you felt like a wall was being built between you and the person you loved the most. How could your relationship develop like that?
You watched him for a few moments in complete silence. The way he was cutting the ingredients made it seem like he was in complete peace. That’s what he used to tell you - that cooking brought him peace and a chance to gather his thoughts in his hectic life. Or just to completely shut down from all his problems. Either way, it was his way of dealing with his emotions and troubles. A moment of peace and quiet.
It seems like that this also isn’t a good moment to talk to him about my feelings.
But then your eyes wandered up to his face. His eyebrows were furrowed angrily, his lips in a sulking pout and he was clenching his teeth which was evident because of his prominent jaw.
You quickly realised that he definitely was not coping well with whatever was going on in his head. Your heart clenched at the thought of your boyfriend struggling and keeping everything to himself.
“Babe?” You tried to catch his attention.
Nothing. He didn’t reply to you.
“Jay
” you took a step forward to him as his back was shown to you.
When you realised that he wasn’t going to give you a response you gently put your hand on his arm. He visibly tensed up at that.
“Jay, I-“
“What? What do you fucking want from me, y/n?” He muttered through gritted teeth.
“I just think that-“
“What, y/n? What?!
That I’m making you sad because we never go out on dates?
That I’m neglecting you and you want me to be more present?
That I’m always working and never spending time with you?” He rambled angrily while he kept on chopping the carrots.
You took your hand away timidly - seemingly lost at words.
Jay scoffed as he continued, “I was already working when we two met, y/n! You knew what my profession was and you knew how much I needed to work!”
“Are you saying it’s my fault now?!” You matched his tone in disbelief.
He put the knife roughly away on the counter and turned around, just to shout angrily at your face: “Yes, y/n! You should’ve asked yourself whether you were willing to make this sacrifice or not before you decided to date me! You should’ve thought about whether you could adjust to my lifestyle or not!”
“Are you fucking serious?! When we started dating you always had some time for me! I never thought of this because you didn’t give me a reason to see it as an obstacle!”
“Too bad, y/n! This world doesn’t resolve around you! I can’t manage everything like I did 2 fucking years ago!”
“But WHY??!! WHY CAN’T YOU BE LIKE THE JAY YOU USED TO BE??!!!”
You gave up the fight against your tears and just sobbed loudly. Exhausted, you held your face in your trembling hands and let them catch the rain of your heart.
At one point your body was shaking like a leaf. You hiccuped, and cried and cried.
Jay felt his heart clench - he just wanted to hold you and tell you that everything is going to be alright. But the reality of the situation held him back.
By taking deep breaths you tried to calm yourself down but the cries and sobs weren’t ready to stop yet. After awhile, still hiccuping and sniffling, you straightened up your posture and looked him straight in the eyes:
“You’re right. I- I made a stupid decision back then. Good thing we- we cleared this up.” You tried to sound as sternly as possible while the tears were still streaming down your face.
Jay continued to look at you in fury - or maybe it was confusion. You couldn’t tell the difference.
He shut his eyes in frustration and rolled his head back as he leaned back onto the edge of the kitchen counter - holding it with a firm grip.
“Baby- I didn’t mean it like that. I’m so-“ just as he was about to apologise to you for the nth time because of the same thing, the same fight, the same topic, you quickly interrupted him:
“Save it. You don’t have to apologise when you clearly don’t want to change anything.” You made your way out of the kitchen and wiped away the tears on your cheeks. But the tears continued to pour down the same path you just cleaned up.
You quickly made your way to Jay’s room and grabbed your belongings.
Phone, wallet- you hiccuped - no, it’s in my purse. Where’s my purse?
Your sobs didn’t stop.
Where’s my fucking purse?
You spotted your jacket in Jay’s bed and turned around too quickly with it when you grabbed it.
Crash.
With wide shocked eyes you looked at the frame you accidentally knocked down and broke.
A frame which contained a picture of you two on a random date. One of the many dates you used to have. It was a cute picture. You thought you looked okay in it but Jay swore that your smile was prettiest he had ever seen so he had to frame it and put it on his bedside table.
~ “This way I will never forget your pretty smile and will remind myself to always make you smile like this.”
He explained to you with a shy smile and rubbed his neck in embarrassment when you spotted the picture in his room and asked him about it. ~
This fucking bastard! Fucking liar is he! I should sue him for all these lies!
You angrily started to gather the broken glass and put it in his bin. Not even in the angriest state you could just leave it like that - he could hurt himself. after all.
You didn’t even think about it. You were just doing it.
Your vision was blurry because of your tears so it didn’t really surprise you when you cut yourself. And as fucked up as it sounded - the pain of the cut was more bearable than the pain in your heart.
Lastly, you put the photo in the bin and with that the promise ring you received from him on your two years anniversary. Which was not even too long ago.
Maybe you were overreacting. You still loved and respected him after all so much. So fucking much that you felt your heart shred apart in several pieces.
And you knew he felt the same towards you.
But you also knew that he was having some own problems and didn’t know how to handle them which resulted in him taking it out on you - unintentionally or not, you had enough with these fights.
Thus, you needed to take this step to make a change. Either for the better or the worse. You just really hoped for the better as you saw the ring placed safely in the corner of the bin.
Hopefully, he’ll find it and come back to his senses.
You were hesitant to leave the ring there, scared he might throw away his trash and not notice it.
No, it’s okey. If we make up, we’ll do it quickly. He won’t empty his bin till then.
The ‘if’ in the sentence lingered longer in your mind than you would’ve liked.
You then quickly made your way into the bathroom which was directly connected to his room and washed your cut clean. After you wrapped some toilet paper around it as a quick solution you walked back into his room, holding your jacket in your other hand.
Surprisingly, you spotted Jay there. Kneeling in front of the bin, he (fortunately) held the ring and the photo in both of his hands.
But when he turned his head around, showcasing you his misty eyes, all you could see was a small, hurt child. A child who didn’t know what to do with these adult problems and responsibilities, who was overwhelmed and just wanted to be held, who wanted to cry without feeling bad about it, without worrying his loved ones.
He looked so vulnerable in that moment.
Your actions halted - you wanted to wrap him in his arms and tell him that everything is going to be okay. But you knew this wasn’t the right move.
Then, without a word, you marched out of his room.
Jay was startled: “B-babe!”
He quickly stood up after hastily putting the picture on his bed and stuffing the ring securely in his pocket.
“Wait! Where are you going?”
Of course, you didn’t respond to him as you firmly went to the front door where your shoes were, right next to his larger ones. You quickly went on to put on your jacket when you remembered that your purse was in the living room.
Just as Jay was about to grasp your arm you quickly escaped his reach and walked back right past him as if he didn’t even exist.
When you entered the mess of the living room you thought how clean Jay’s room always was.
Ugh, I don’t wanna think about him! Stop thinking about him! He’s being a jerk right now!
“Baby, hold on!” Before you could react he held your wrist firmly: “Are you hurt? Did you hurt yourself with the frame?” He carefully examined your hand and noticed how the toilet paper was stained with blood.
“Wait a minute! I think Sunghoon has some bandage in his room!” He spoke alertly as if you were in some kind of emergency.
Normally, you would’ve giggled at his exaggeration but at this moment his reaction only made your eyes teary.
“Just wait a second, alright?” He put his hands on your shoulders and made you sit on the couch. Then he looked firmly in your eyes, assuring himself that you wouldn’t leave just like that.
But he was wrong. You can’t just wait and forget everything as if you never fought.
He'd come, patch you up, apologise to you and you’d forgive him because he means it. He truly does. But you wouldn’t talk about your issues. You’d just place a bandage on the wound instead of taking care and finding the cause of it.
When you heard him rummaging around in Sunghoon’s room, you took your purse and went again to the front door. Just as you put on your shoes and were about to leave, you heard Jay:
“Don’t go.”
His voice was shaky and full of pain.
“You forgot your ring,” he spoke quietly, afraid to say the wrong thing.
We both know I didn’t forget it.
You didn’t say it out loud.
Instead, you reached for the doorknob when he repeated his plea:
“Please, y/n. Don’t leave me. I beg you.”
His words broke your heart. You took a deep breath as you tried to gather your thoughts.
“I think-“ you were interrupted with a slam in your face.
Tuck.
“Ah!”
“Y/N!” Jay exclaimed affrighted as you dropped your bag and hold onto your nose in pain. He took urgent steps towards you and pulled you carefully into his arms.
“Oh my god! What happened?” Jake asked with a horrified expression.
“You slammed the door in my girlfriend’s face, you fucking idiot!” Jay gritted his teeth in anger.
“Oh my god! I’m so sorry, y/n!” Jake wanted to approach you to make sure you were alright but Jay wasn’t having any of it.
He firmly stepped in front of you as he still held you safely in his strong, protective arms. His back was now blocking Jake from stepping any closer to you. Like a shield protecting you from any danger.
“Fuck off! Stay away from her, fucking bastard.” He looked at Jake with intense, burning rage, as if he were ready to kill him.
“It was an accident!”
“I don’t fucking care. You hurt her. If you ever get near her I’ll fucking kill you, motherfucker.” He spat back and then turned back to you.
He wrapped his left arm around your waist to give you support as his other hand went to your face to cradle it ever so softly and gently. “My love, let me see if you’re bleeding,” he requested with so much love and care - the complete opposite from how he talked with Jake just seconds ago.
You hesitantly pulled down your hands from your nose to show it to him. Jay exhaled in relief: “it’s not bleeding, don’t worry.” You wanted to point out that he was the one who shouldn’t worry, but then you remembered that you were still mad at him.
“I think you should lie down a bit.” Jake suggested timidly.
“Why don’t you just shut up, fucking bitch?”
“Jay!” You scolded him, “it was an accident, don’t be so harsh.” You unconsciously put your uninjured hand on his chest to calm him down.
“Oh? What happened? Why is Jay hyung calling you a bitch?”
“I opened the door when y/n was just about to leave and it hit her face on accident. He’s acting like I tried to kill her!”
Jungwon shook his head - he was disappointed but definitely not surprised - and looked at you: “are you okey?”
You nodded your head and tried to give him a smile but the expression hurt more than you expected. “Ow!” You held your nose and closed your eyes as tears pricked up from the pain.
Jay alertly clasped your face with his other hand and brushed his thumbs soothingly over your cheeks. “My baby
” he cooed in empathy, “the pain will fade away soon, alright?” He placed a careful and gentle kiss on your forehead.
The love and protection that Jay was providing to you made you forget every bad moment, as nothing but warmth spread through your body. However, as you were about to lean into him, you held yourself back which was not only challenging physically but also emotionally.
“What happened?” You had to stifle a laugh when Sunghoon and Riki entered the dorms and asked the same question in sync.
“Jake hyung hit y/n in the face with the door.” Jungwon answered casually as he handed Jay a cooling pad.
“On accident!” Jake grasped his hair in disbelief.
Riki whistled: “That’s how people die, Hyung!” He knew what he was doing - fuelling the fire intentionally so that Jay would rip apart Jake into pieces.
“Wow. I can’t believe you’re still alive, Jakey. Y/n is his queen - if I were you I wouldn’t be sleeping tonight. He’ll definitely come for you!” Sunghoon joined the teasing.
But Jay wasn’t even listening to them. He was totally focused on carefully placing the ice pack on your nose. “Ouch!”
What a great day! Fight with boyfriend, injured hand and now this.
“I know, baby. Just a little more, okey? It will help soothe the pain.” He kissed your forehead again to let you know he’s there for you. Whilst doing so, he sincerely wished that he could take away your pain. You held onto his wrists, yet again completely unintentionally, as one was still caressing your cheek and the other held the cool pad on your nose.
“Oh my god! Guys, you don’t know what just happened! The head manager was sooo pissed that Jay hyung skipped practice today but then, actually just now in the car, Heeseung hyung talked with Jiwoo Hyung about this whole dating ban-“
Sunoo began his loud chatter even before he entered the dorms since the front door was still widely open and he saw his members standing in the hallway.
Then he cut himself off when Jungwon gave him a stern look.
“What?”
He then looked at his surroundings only to realise that you were also there.
“Oh hi, y/n! You look so stunning today!”
The rest of the boys coughed awkwardly as they face palmed themselves.
You took away Jay’s hands from your face, but still hold onto them tightly, and softly greeted him back. “Thanks, Sunoo. How are you? How was work today?”
After that everything went in a blur. Sunoo chatted with you but you weren’t listening.
What the hell was going on?
Dating ban?
Skipped practice?
What is Jay hiding?
He never skips work. Why did he do that?
You had so many questions but you just stood there completely frozen. Then your world started spinning.
“I’m feeling dizzy
” you weakly informed Jay just in time before your vision turned black and you collapsed right in his embrace.
His arms are so nice and strong. His commitment to the gym is definitely paying off. Good for me. Very good.
This was your last thought before you entered the world of unconsciousness.
—
“What if she’s really dead?” You heard a nervous voice.
“Don’t be stupid, hyung. She’s literally breathing as we talk, look at her chest moving.”
“I’m not looking at her chest! That’s the last thing I should be doing if I don’t want to die at Jay’s hand.”
“Why are you whispering his name?”
“Jungwon, please!” Jake gasped as if Jungwon’s question was absolutely absurd, “did you see how he looked at me?! I almost killed his girlfriend - if he hears me talking about him or y/n he’ll definitely end me.”
“That doesn’t even make sense
 if he wanted to kill you he wouldn’t even allow you to be in the same room as her. And besides that, how on earth would he hear you?”
“I don’t know
 he probably put a camera here to watch us. His obsession over y/n is a little concerning. But
 hmmmm
 now that you’re saying it
 it is really weird. Why is he letting me stay near her
?"
...
"Oh my god! Maybe that’s just his psychotic game. He wants me to witness her death so I’ll live with this guilt forever. Wow, I have to leave this room quickly.” You heard the scratching of a chair.
“You’re not going anywhere, hyung!” Hit.
“Ouch! Don’t hit me there, my leg muscles are sore from practice.” He sulked childlike.
“Just sit down and wait until Jay hyung comes back.”
Where’s Jay?
“See, that’s what I mean! Isn’t it so weird that he went out himself and told us to watch over her?” Jake asked curiously.
“Definitely. Did you see his face when she fainted? I’ve never seen him like this. He froze just like that
 he looked like he was about faint himself.”
“Right? And when he was in shock he was talking to himself, something like ‘it’s my fault’.”
“Hm,” Jungwon hummed, “now that I think of it, it really gets weirder - usually he’s the proactive one. He’s always level headed and knows what to do. But back then we had to move him aside and handle the situation. He didn’t even move for a while.”
“Do you think they had a fight and that’s why he was so shocked? Like, why was she leaving the apartment in first place? He texted us that we should eat dinner outside because he’s cooking for her but did you see the kitchen? He didn’t even start cooking - his utensils and ingredients were laying around so randomly
 like he got distracted or was interrupted.
This would also explain why he is making us sit here in case she wakes up - you know, so she wouldn’t be facing him first thing first. And it would also explain why he hadn’t knocked me out yet. He feels guilty.”
You could hear their tiny brains ratter as a moment of silence followed.
“Nah
”
“Nah!!!”
Both of them let out at the same time.
How can someone be so clever yet still so dumb?
Jay is only clever. He is really super smart.
Your heart melted at the thought of him.
“Oh my god! Are you seeing this? She’s smiling!”
You quickly made a neutral expression as you didn’t want to ‘wake up’ yet. You wanted to listen what they had to talk about. These gossiping aunts. And you wanted to wait for Jay.
“Hyung, now you’re just hallucinating. How can an unconscious person possibly be making any expressions?”
“I swear! She just made that smile! You know that smile whenever she looks at Jay!”
“Ohhh, you mean her ‘I’m so stupidly in love’ smile?” You felt your ears heat up in embarrassment.
“Yeah, yeah, that one!”
“Hm
 maybe she’s dreaming about him.”
“Or about something that’s factually beautiful.”
Hey! You frowned internally. Jjongie is beautiful.
“Like a flower garden?”
“Or like rainbows and a sunny day.”
“Yeah, or maybe something cute like puppies.”
“Oh my god puppies! That’s so sweet, I wanna see them too.” You could hear Jake’s pout.
Then you heard a soft knock on the door.
Oh! Is that Jay? I should pretend that I just woke up when he comes in!
“I bought these flowers for y/n!” Sunoo exclaimed in excitement.
Oh
 it’s just sunoo

“Look hyung! I got this black plushy cat for y/n!”
And Riki

Jungwon and Jake bursted out in laughter:
“BWHAAHAGAHAH- that looks exactly like jay hyung!”
“WHAT? His angry eyebrows! They’re like Jay’s!”
“I’ll place it right next to her.”
Aww, my baby Riki.
“And I’ll put these flowers on the nightstand then she’ll wake up to the sweet scent of them.”
Sunoo!!! He’s such a sweetheart, so cute.
“Hyung, you need to put them in water otherwise they’ll wilt too quickly.“
“Nah, she can do it herself when she wakes up. Ugh! How long is it going to take? I think I’ll watch the new episodes of our show so I can threaten her with spoilers and make her do my laundry.” He chuckled evilly.
Sunoo! You felt irritated.
“If she ever wakes up.” Jake corrected him in a matter-of-factly tone.
“What do you mean ‘if’?”
“There’s a high possibility that she’ll never wake up, Riki.” Jake muttered dramatically.
“What?” Stop scaring him! Don’t worry, riki, I’ll wake up soon!
“Nice! I always wanted her beanies!”
Riki!! You tried to calm your anger down.
“Oh my god! You’re a genius! I’ll take her skincare!” You felt your blood pressure rise. Don’t you dare, Kim Sunoo!
Then you suddenly felt the weight of the mattress go down at the foot of the bed.
“She better not wake up anytime soon.” Sunoo mumbled as he put his legs under the blanket and made himself comfortable as he pulled most of the blanket towards himself.
“Hyung! Be careful!” - at least there’s one person in this room who’s worried about me - “Jay hyung will get mad when he sees you sitting there. He strictly forbid it.”
Right. Jungwon is not taking care of me. He’s following his Jay hyung’s instructions!
“Agghhh, this is nice.” Next you felt a heavy weight settle on your legs as Riki was laying horizontally on them.
Ugh, he’s so heavy.
“Hyung knows y/n likes us. We’ll just tell him she wouldn’t have liked it if he scolded us.”
Then he started to roll his back on your legs and used them as some kind of muscle roller.
“That’s right,” sunoo agreed with Riki.
After a few moments of silence - and after Riki moved around on your legs and ultimately decided to sit like Sunoo but on the other side (and stealing more of the blanket than he did) - you finally heard the door open again.
Jay! Your heart started to beat faster.
“Oh you guys are back! Did you get everything for y/n?” Jungwon asked.
“Yeah, Jay went to her apartment on his own and got her necessities meanwhile me and Hoon went to a store.” You heard how Heeseung was placing multiple bags on the floor.
“Wow did you buy everything from the store?”
“Basically, yes. He gave us a list he quickly had written down during the car ride. That man knows his girl.” You heard Sunghoon and his rummaging to which you assumed that he also was setting some shopping bags on the ground.
Exactly, you agreed proudly.
“Or he didn’t know anything and just wrote everything down he once saw in a store.” You ‘accidentally’ kicked your feet and hoped you aimed any body part of Riki.
“Ouch! She kicked me!” Bingo.
But where is Jay?
“And where is he now?” Sunoo expressed the thought that clouded your mind.
After a few silent moments Heeseung sighed softly and finally spoke up: “In the car. He told us to take the stuff to his room and if she’s awake we should text him. He’s probably waiting in the car for the message.”
“I don’t know man. He was acting so weird. Like he was the one at fault. I mean I get it - to see your woman faint like this is probably not easy but
 -i don’t know how to describe it- he just was out of it.”
Heeseung hummed in agreement to sunghoon’s observation.
My baby. Your heart broke at the thought of jay sitting alone in the car. What is he doing? He should sit next to you and wait until you woke up! Or even better! He should kiss you awake!
Just as you wanted to speak up you heard the door opening again and finally there was your boyfriend.
“She’s still not awake?” With panic in his voice he entered his room. “I knew I shouldn’t have listened to you guys! I’m calling an ambulance.” He announced suddenly.
“Don’t call an ambulance! You have to kiss me awake, you moron!” You shouted in frustration as you suddenly sat up, startling everyone.
“Babe
” Jay’s shoulders visibly relaxed and his eyes were shaky as he looked at you with so much relief.
He quickly made his way towards you and sat on the bed right next to you. Then he pulled you carefully into his warm embrace and nestled his head on your shoulder.
“I was so scared, honey. Don’t ever do that again.” He said with a shaky voice and pulled you as close as possible. And then he started to cry. Loudly.
And of course hearing him cry made you also cry. So you cried just as loudly.
“Why weren’t you here, Jay?! Everyone was in this room except for you! I- I was waiting for you but you were the last person who came into this room!” You wailed as you gripped tightly onto Jay’s shirt.
Jay’s heart broke at this, nevertheless, he started to caress your hair in order to calm you down.
“I’m sorry, princess. I’m so sorry. You have no idea how sorry I am,” he whimpered as his tears didn’t seem to stop. “Just please don’t break up with me. I’ll do anything. But don’t leave me.”
“I don’t wanna leave you either, jay! But I can’t keep going on with these fights! You never tell me when something is wrong and you have no idea how devastating that is! It hurts so much knowing you’re in pain but not being able to help you or comfort you in any kind of way! Why even have a life-partner if you don’t want to share your life with your partner?!”
“I’ll- I’ll tell you. Alright, princess? I’ll tell you every little thing from now on. Just promise me you’ll never scare me like this again.” He pulled away slightly and cradled your face in his hands to wipe away your tears with his thumbs.
“O-okey.” You sniffled and nodded a little as your tears were slowly but surely stopping.
You patted his cheeks with the sleeve of your shirt to clean up his wet face when you suddenly heard a light sniffle.
When you looked over your boyfriend’s shoulder you caught sight of sunoo trying to hold back his tears after seeing such an emotional, heart-wrenching and romantic scene in real life.
The realisation settled in that you and your boyfriend shared such an intimate and personal moment with his 6 fellow members. But when you looked around, anticipating teasings and laughter, you were met with nothing but compassion.
They all looked like they were trying to hold back their own tears.
When you looked back at your boyfriend he was already looking at you with so much love and regret. He kissed your forehead: “I’m so glad you woke up,” he mumbled against it.
“Of course I would wake up, idiot!” you giggled a little and it immediately melted his heart.
Then you pouted sadly and hold your nose lightly: “It hurts.”
He widened his eyes in panic, “your nose? I swear to god I’ll kill Jake
” he mumbled under his breath while he examined your nose.
Jake gulped.
“It doesn’t look swollen
 but we should go see a doctor, princess.” he firmly decided.
“No, jjongie. I just wanna lie down a bit. Can you get me the cooling aid, please?” Jay hesitated a little as he wanted you to visit the doctor, nonetheless, he didn’t want to argue with you: “Of course, honey. Lie down and rest, hm?”
“Can you lie down with me, please?”
Jay felt butterflies erupt in his stomach, “of course, my sweetheart.” Then he turned around to glare at Jake: “what are you doing, clown? Get her the ice pack, will you?”
“Y-yes, sir.” Jake sprang up from his chair.
“Jay, don’t be so mean to him. He didn’t do it on purpose,” you spoke softly as you patted his chest. Jay responded with a sulking grunt.
Then you looked at Riki and Sunoo who were still sitting on the bed at the other end with squinted eyes: “You should actually talk with them.”
Both of their eyes widened in a comical way.
“Wh-what do you mean?” Riki stuttered with fear loaded in his voice.
“We- we didn’t do anything wrong, hyung!” Sunoo stammered.
“What’s with them?” He looked over his shoulder and then back at you.
“Actually, they were so nice, they got me gifts,” you looked around and found the plushy and the flowers they were talking about, “see, Jay? They took good care of me.”
“Really?” Jay inspected the plushy with suspicion and was surprised at his little brothers.
“Mhm, I heard something - I don’t if I understood it correctly - but something along the lines how they’ll buy me beanies or just in general some branded clothes and accessories and of course some skincare! Oh, and how they’ll go to my apartment and clean it up for me. They even want to do my laundry!”
“Wow, that really doesn’t sound like them,” jay chuckled but then turned around to look at them again. Just in time the two boys switched their facial expressions from unpleasant to happy ones.
“Thanks guys. I really appreciate it.”
They gave him a forced smile. Jay rose his eyebrow expectingly: “her apartment key is in my jacket pocket- you can go now and clean it up. I’ll join you.” They started to climb out of his bed whilst rolling their eyes secretly.
“No, jjongie! Let them do it!” You gave him your best puppy look. Sunoo rolled his eyes harder than before.
“But-“
“No buts! We still need to talk.” You gave him a stern look.
Jay looked at your cute expression - he’d be an idiot if he refused you. “Of course, my love,” he pushed a strand of hair behind your ear.
“Then just go and I’ll check tomor-“ he looked around and realised that everyone left already and that the cooling aid was laying on the ground at the swell of the door frame, “-row
”
“When did they even leave?” Jay mumbled as he stood up to pick up the cool pad and closed his door. After wrapping it up in a thin towel, he went back to the bed where you were already lying and made some room for him. He joined you in the bed and gently laid the pad on your nose. You sighed in relief: “This is nice
”
Jay kissed your forehead and cradled you in his other free arm. “Come here,” he mumbled. You took the cool pad from his hand to press it on your own, when you asked curiously: “what did you buy for me?”
“Oh, that?” He looked over his shoulder where the bags were, “just some stuff for my princess.” he cheekily answered. You swatted at his chest, surpressing your smile, but he quickly caught your hand and pressed a kiss on the palm before resting it on his chest and pulling you closer. You felt him caressing your ring finger, when you heard him shakily breathe in: “babe
?”
Hearing his serious tone you put the cool pad away and looked him in his eyes, you hummed: “yes, darling?”
He squeezed your hand lovingly as he felt his stomach churn anxiously: “Can you please wear the ring again? It feels heavy in my pocket.” And in my heart.
You smiled at him softly: “Of course, my love.”
Letting out a shaky breath, he speedily and clumsily pulled out the ring from his pocket and immediately slid it on your ring finger.
He lingered a kiss on it: “I’ll make sure you never take it off again. Only if I replace it with an engagement ring.”
You grinned widely, blushing, “I’d love that actually.”
Jay leaned in to kiss you but you quickly blocked him by putting your hand in front of his lips. “Why?” He tilted his head and looked at you with sad eyes. You almost caved in.
“First talk, then kiss. We’re not doing any kind of lovemaking - and you know what I mean by that - until you explain to me what’s going on,” you declared sternly, “and until then I’m still mad at you and won’t speak to you otherwise.”
“Okey, okey. I’ll explain,” he replied to you swiftly and wrapped his arms securely around you to make sure you won’t go anywhere.
And then he started to explain. And you didn’t say anything until he was done.
—
“So, just because of Jungwon’s dating scandal your head manager banned everyone from dating?” You summed up the whole complicated tension in the company, which had been going on for a few months now. You tried to process the information. “I can’t even comprehend this. That’s so unfair.” Your heart felt heavy.
“I know
” he agreed with a sad tone.
“Now I can actually understand why you wouldn’t tell me this. If I were you I probably also wouldn’t have.”
He sighed with a heavy heart: “but still
 I failed miserably at hiding it from you. I mean it totally affected my mood. I should’ve just talked with you about it.”
You patted his cheek: “It’s okey, honey. It’s now in the past. We’re letting this chapter of our relationship go and are looking forward, alright?”
He gave you a cute little nod but one look in his eyes told you everything. How much he regretted these fights and his harsh words to you. It was impossible to express it with words.
“Babe
 why are you looking like a sad puppy? It’s okay, every relationship has its ups and downs. That’s actually a good thing. That way you can see whether a relationship is healthy or not. Whether the two partners are aligned with each other or not. Look at us: we’re talking about it and are going through this together. The important thing is that we’re making progress together, right? And that we’re learning from our past mistakes together. It’s also a testament to our commitment.“
He responded again with a nod, not daring to speak up as he was too afraid he might break out in tears. You pouted at him and whispered, “give me a kiss.” Without a word he leaned into you and met his lips with yours. And only after a few moments you started to taste his salty tears. “Babe
” you parted your lips from his, just to peck them several times. “Don’t cry, my jjongie. Everything is alright. We’re okey, baby.”
“I almost lost you, y/n.”
“No, you didn’t, silly.“
He wiped his tears away and pouted a little: “you threw away your ring.”
“It was more of a symbolic gesture than anything else. You found it and we talked about everything, right?”
“What if I didn’t? What if I threw it away accidentally?”
“Then we would’ve gotten a new one. But I knew you’d find it and we’d make up in time before you would even empty out your bin.”
“Don’t ever do that again.”
You kissed his sulking lips again, “okey, I won’t, you little baby.”
As you were sharing another sweet kiss his nose bumped against yours and normally you would’ve chuckled at the ticklish feeling but, unfortunately, your nose was still really sensitive. That’s why you let out a painful groan.
“I’m sorry, baby,” he looked at you concerned.
“It’s okey,” you grabbed the cool pad again and held it against it.
Jay rubbed your waist to give you some comfort as he mumbled: “I really wanna punch Jake in the face.” He squeezed his eyes shut to calm himself down when all of the sudden he sat up from his lying position. “Give me a minute. I’ll just do it now.”
“Jay-“
“No, you’re right.” He took a deep breath: “I’ll slam his face against the door.”
“Honey,” you stretched out your arm and put your hand on his back, “before you do so, just listen to me. Think about it: this accident brought us back together.”
He turned around to give you a look, “you’re not being for real, are you?”
“I’m 100% sure we wouldn’t have talked for at least one whole week. But looked at us now,” you wiggled your hand clad with the ring he put on in front of his face. Jay lied back down next to you, now a little more relaxed.
“Sometimes, I don’t like how you only see the good even in the bad things.” He was lying on his back and didn’t look at you as he stared at the ceiling.
“Why?” You giggled, “isn’t that a good thing? To be optimistic.”
“It is, I guess. It’s one of your traits I love so much. But it also makes me realise that I’m not worthy of your love. That you’ll probably leave me someday because you found someone who matches you way better than I do. That’s why I also don’t like it. It’s like a reminder that I’m not good enough for you.” He whispered the last part as he wanted to avoid a crack in his voice.
“Jay
” you were lost for words. In your eyes Jay was the most confident person to ever exist. Never ever did it cross your mind that Jay could also be insecure about your relationship. Just like you felt sometimes.
“Oh, Jay
” you repeated emphatically and scooted closer to him. “Come here.” You wrapped your arms around him and pulled his head towards your chest. He immediately responded by embracing your waist and nestled his face in the crook of your neck.
“This was really stupid of you, you know?” You kissed his forehead and stroked his head softly. “You always tell me to not speak such nonsense when in reality you also have these thoughts of insecurities...
I need you to know that there’s no person on this earth that can handle me as well as you do. There’s no person who loves me like you do and you show it to me in the most special ways. There’s nobody else who knows me like you do. So don’t ever think this again, alright?”
Jay only tightened his embrace around you as a response.
“So what if we fought?" you continued with your speech, "it only grew us stronger and closer. I got to know you better through this. And you’re acting like I’m some saint who’s never done anything wrong in this entire relationship. I think you’re forgetting that I always snap at you when I’m overwhelmed in the slightest. Or when I'm on my period, I always get mad at you if you even breathe incorrectly. Or when I’m sleep deprived. I could give you sooo many examples from our life that we’ve been sharing for quite awhile now. You can’t tell me that you forgot all these instances.”
“Hm, but it’s not the same
” he mumbled against your skin.
“How so?” You exclaimed in a high pitched tone, “just like you don’t care about my bad traits I also don’t! I feel the exact same way about you. Believe it or not!”
“Promise?” He rasped with a tired voice.
“Promise.” You sealed it with a kiss on his head.
“You know about this picture, I told you I liked it because of your smile, right?” He mumbled drowsily as you felt his lips move against your neck.
You hummed.
“You’re tired, baby?”
He responded with a nod. Your hand went automatically to his back as you gave him tender rubs and your other hand continued to pat his head in a delicate rhythm.
“That’s actually not the whole story,” he continued, “I love this picture so much because on this day I realised I wanted to marry you. That you were the one for me.”
Your eyes widened in surprise: “Really?” You asked in a high pitched tone, which made him chuckle lightly.
“Really.” He pressed a small kiss on the spot he was nuzzling his face in.
“But it was taken not even one month into our relationship! How could you possibly know it back then?”
He looked up at you and gently brushed away a strand of hair behind your ear:
“I don’t know what happened that day, princess. I just realised that my feelings for you weren’t - and obviously still aren’t - for someone who I’m dating casually. When you greeted me that day with your usual beautiful smile I immediately knew it. That’s why I love this picture so much. It reflects not only my feelings for you but also the importance of your smile - your happiness - to me.”
He sighed sadly, “that day I swore to myself to never be the reason of your tears. To shield you from any harm and pain that could potentially make you sad. And I miserably failed at that
” he blinked his eyes harshly to stop the tears.
Slap.
“Ouch!”
“Stop it, Park Jonseong!” You frowned angrily.
“You’re only a human. You didn’t fail at anything. Do you really think I’d be lying here with you if I thought that? You always take care of me. Even when we’re fighting! You literally skipped practice today to spend time with me. Also when I hurt my hand you immediately took action to take care of me. And the way you protected me in front of Jake - even though that puppy is definitely no danger - but still, you managed to make me feel so safe and secure in an already completely safe situation. As if I didn’t have to worry about anything as long as I’m with you. And these are only the examples of today. So don’t ever talk like this about yourself.”
“That slap hurt
” he mumbled as he held his cheek with his hand.
“Stop acting like a child.” You rolled your eyes but nonetheless you leaned in to kiss his cheek where you slapped him.
“Better?”
“Here also.” He pointed at his other cheek.
“I didn’t even touch that side.” You laughed at his silliness. Nevertheless, you pecked it.
“And here.” He pointed at his nose.
“Mwuah.” You smooched his nose.
“And here also.” This time he put his finger on his lip.
“Oh, now you’re getting bold.”
“I was born bold.” He clasped your face in his hands and gently pulled you in for soft kiss.
The kiss was interrupted by a giggle of yours which you unsuccessfully tried to stifle: “bold or bald?”
Jay rolled his eyes with a smile and leaned in yet again to kiss you: “oh, just shut up, love
”
...
After this chaotic day you were sure of two things:
First, the next time you’re taking off your ring it will be because he’s giving you another one - this time a diamond ring.
Second, from now on whenever you’re with him you’ll never have to open a door yourself.
—————————————————————————
Comment and reblog! Appreciate likes but tumblr doesn’t.
Feedback, reactions etc. are highly appreciated.
© youngheejay 2025 | do not repost or plagiarize.
793 notes · View notes
m1ckeyb3rry · 3 months ago
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Series Synopsis: When the husband you’ve never met returns from the war you’ve never understood, he comes bearing a strange and inexplicable gift — a prince in chains who he refuses to kill.
Tumblr media
Series Masterlist
Pairing: Mydei x F!Reader
Chapter Word Count: 17.0k
Content Warnings: pls check the masterlist there is. a lot. and i’m not retyping all of that LOL
Tumblr media
A/N: okay so two things a) sorry for the wait (i thought i would get this out quicker but then my professors decided to kin reader's husband and trapped me with a multitude of exams...) and b) i am. truly shocked by how many people ended up reading/enjoying part one?? like it's crazy to me SLKJFH i hope you guys don't hate where i go with this 😭 and like ik i gave a ton of ooc warnings in the main warning section but they bear repeating LOL so. PLEASE DON'T HATE ME IF BRO IS OOC IDEK HIM LIKE THAT 😓💔
Tumblr media
The Southern Sea was unsettled again, thrashing against the shore like a bird tangled in netting, beating itself into such a frenzy that the waves broke silver on the sand. This was atypical of the cerulean waters, and you crouched, fragments of seashells digging into your bare heels as you ran your fingers through the tide. Expecting your father to reprimand you for putting yourself in unnecessary danger, you glanced up, but his mind was clearly preoccupied, as distant as his soft gaze.
“Father,” you said, standing and taking a step back, clutching his arm to steady yourself against the wind. “The sea is strange as of late, isn’t it?”
“They say it knows more than we do,” he said, staring at the horizon, where ships gathered like thunderheads. “Perhaps this is its way of protecting us.”
“I thought the empire was friendly,” you said, narrowing your eyes at the crest painted on the coming boats. “Do we not have some understanding with them?”
“I wonder,” he said. “My darling
you know, sometimes, I wonder.”
 You lay in your bed, a sheen of sweat glistening on your skin as you stared at the ceiling. The blankets covering you were suddenly overwarm, though you could not bear to cast them aside, and your eyes welled with scalding tears that threatened to spill out of their corners. Swallowing and turning over, you used the edges of your pillow to blot at them before they could fall, burrowing further and further into the confines of the tangled furs which padded your bedding. 
Your vision often swam nowadays, for you were dizzy with exhaustion, but you could not bring yourself to sleep, not when your mind had taken up this new form of torment for you. As if it were not enough that you were imprisoned here in your waking hours, as well! Over and over, it would replay that same scene, everything clearer in recall than it had been when it had actually occurred, the colors brighter, the details sharper, stabbing into you with their cruel poignance. 
There were some things, however, which were blurred, the image fading at the edges with time, and this was worse than the remembering, because these were the only things you wished to recall, and this thieving empire would not even let you have that. Even your memories were not safe from their pillaging and their curses, and so their crest was burned into your mind while the rest of it slipped away like river-water through reeds.
You had known as soon as you had awoken that you would not be able to fall asleep again, but that did not stop you from yet another futile attempt. Your lower lip trembled as you waited, fisting your sheets and holding them to your heart as you tried in vain to ease its panicked thumping, which kept time with the furious crash of waves on a far-off shore.
You wanted your home. You wanted to sleep. You wanted your father. You wanted the sea. You wanted to go back. You wanted to have never left in the first place. You wanted, wanted, wanted, but only that which you could never get. Your husband, who was so wealthy in so many ways, who had given you the prince of Kremnos himself, wrapped in chains and delivered at your feet, would never grant you those few wishes which you truly desired, had neither the fancy nor the ability to do so.
Taking one of the lighter blankets and swaddling it around yourself like a shroud, you slid from your bed and fumbled around in the dark for a lantern, which you lit with the embers of the kept hearth. Holding it close to yourself, for luminance and for warmth, you tiptoed through the hallways, your previous flush fading in favor of shivers, which ran up and down your spine the farther you got from your chambers.
There was some invisible force which tethered you to the prince. Certainly there must’ve been, for you could not fathom any other reason why your feet were tracing that familiar path down to the cellar, the blanket still tossed over your shoulders, your stomach wringing itself out from the weight — both of the palace above you and the prince before you.
You thought he might be asleep when you came, but he was as he typically was, as much of a statue as the one you had stood across from on your wedding day. His eyebrows knit together when he saw you, and it was such a sweet, dear expression that you were taken aback, for you had in truth believed him incapable of anything but that dark, glowering scowl which he maintained as if it were the sole representation of the few shreds of self-regard he had left to his name.
“You’re back,” he said carefully. You set the lantern down in between the two of you and, as he always did, he crept closer to its meager incandescence. You pretended not to notice, affording him the grace of ignorance to his innate instinct, and then you nodded.
“Yes,” you said. “I’m sorry, I don’t have anything. It’s still late at night.”
“I thought as much,” he said, nodding at your empty hands. “Time is different here, but even then, I think that I know the difference between a few hours and an entire day. Has there been some development, then? Is your rotten husband finally freeing me?”
“No,” you said, and though he disguised it with a blank frown, you noticed how his face fell. “I don’t have news in any way, for better or worse. Sometimes, I think my  husband is entirely determined to forget that you exist at all.”
“If I were to guess, he means to deprive me to death,” Mydeimos said dispassionately, as if he were talking about someone else, a distantly historical figure whose fate had no bearing on his own. “Should I face a proper execution, I will haunt him from beyond the grave as a banner for Kremnos to rally behind. As it is, he must be hoping that I will fade quietly from the annals of history — the last in another line of princes subsumed by his empire.”
You folded your arms over your chest, a shield against his blunt line of thought. “He is prone to it, I suppose.”
“Is he?” Mydeimos said, like you both were sharing some private joke. He spoke daringly, slyly, as if he were attempting to nudge you into honesty, and you imagined that if you were somewhere else, in a place where the sun shone and the tides eddied about your feet, you would’ve found his manner a temptation. Yet you were here, in this dark cellar, and so all you could muster was a kind of mournful heartache at the impossibility of it all.
“I am sure it is what he intends for the kingdom from whence I hail. Though neither death nor deprivation are required there; the princes are still young, and so if it comes to it, they will
” you trailed off, overcome, before you steeled yourself to continue once more, though a bitter resentment crept into your tone like poison when you did so. “Anyways, the eldest child of the kingdom is a daughter, and she is a spoiled, brattish thing who cares for little but her jewels and her dresses. She will pose no trouble to such an empire as my husband’s.”
“I see,” he said. 
“Ah, but regardless,” you said. “It matters little. I shan’t allow him to kill you in such a way.”
“And your word, of course, is law,” he said, and you wondered at his constitution, which allowed him to scorn you even when he was, in a sense, nothing more than a corpse, a vessel bound for funeral and finality. Was he like this with the others, too? The many men who came to gouge at him with their glares and their abuse, did he strike them with his whip-sharp tongue? Or was it that you were the only one — the only one who deserved it, or the only one who took it with your tail tucked and your head bowed?
“Do you ever sleep?” you said, for if it was the case and you were the sole person he dared to rail against, then how could you take it from him? When it had been taken from you, how could you turn around and do the same to another? “You are always awake when I come to see you.”
He stared at you incredulously, as if you were quite mad. You waited, thinking that he must be choosing his words carefully, but when he finally did speak, it was with a breathy laugh, like he could not quite believe that he had to say it aloud.
“Do I ever sleep?” he parroted. “If I sleep, dear lady, I am certain that I will never wake again. How many men would happen upon me and not dare to slit my throat in such a state, when they can be assured that I will not be able to retaliate? Do I ever sleep, indeed!”
You wished you could tell him that it was the same for you — different, because that which spelled your end came to you only in your dreams, and so you were chased from repose as surely as he ran from it, but the same nonetheless. The bruises carved into the hollows of his cheeks and painted under his dark lash-line were identically replicated on your face, although you were better about hiding it, staining your skin with all manners of concoctions so that your husband did not question what ailed you.
“It will kill you regardless, won’t it?” you said, furrowing your brow. He shrugged, and despite the atrophy of his mind and body alike, it was a powerful gesture, all the more intimidating for its halfheartedness.
“Who will weep if it does?” he said.
“Every manner of thing in this place is meant to kill you, in fact,” you continued. “It is as you said, then: they mean for you to meet death by deprivation, to suffer until your very end. You cannot sleep, nor can you eat
but as I have brought you food, so, too, shall I bring you rest.”
“And how do you imagine you’ll do that?” he said.
“I will stay here,” you said, the strength of your conviction shocking yourself. You hadn’t known until you had said it that you would, but as it left your mouth, you became utterly sure that it was the right decision. “I will watch over you, prince of Kremnos, and should — should someone else come, then I will wake you before I flee, so that you may defend yourself.”
“Why would you do that?” he said. “What good does it do for you to protect me when my end is decided?”
He said it with curiosity, not deprecation, although there was an edge of despairing anger to it. Why? Why do you extend your hand to a doomed man? If I must die, then let me die now instead of later. If he were more honest, then perhaps he would’ve said something like that, but instead he only gazed at you levelly and waited for your response.
“If we both are to meet our deaths in this palace, then let at least one of us meet that demise with a head held high,” you said.
For a moment, it seemed like he might question you. You prepared rebuttals that you could never make but which would swish around in your mind like an impenetrable defense — a death of the body is not the only way to die, after all — but then, miraculously, he only hummed
“You think that it must be me?” he said.
“The Kremnoans are known for their pride, aren’t they? It isn’t the same for my people, who roll over and show their stomachs at the slightest incitement,” you said, taking the blanket off of your shoulders and holding it out to him. “I have made my vows already. What can I do but accept this fate? Yet it needn’t be the same for you.”
He peered at you with eyes that saw far more than they should, far more than you had allowed him or anyone else to, and then he nodded. Shortly, curtly, but he did it, taking the blanket and unfurling it like a war-banner in the meantime.
“I understand,” he said.
“Do you?” you said, for you could not tell what, exactly, it was that he understood. He did not elaborate, however, tucking himself away in the corner, draping the blanket over himself like a mantle and resting his head on his arms. Although he did not close his eyes, watching you even still, you could see them fluttering against his will, and you knew it would not be long before he succumbed, whether he wanted to or not. There was only so long he could survive without sleep for, after all — at the end of the day, he was still a man, and thus prone to humanity’s shortcomings.
“Turn around,” he said gruffly. “Watch the stairs, not me. I will not be the one to bring you harm.”
You apologized, sitting with your legs crossed and your back to him, watching the shadows cast by the lantern as they flickered and danced, waltzing about to the soundtrack of his breaths, which slowly evened into a soft rhythm of inhales and exhales as the time dragged on.
Minutes or seconds or hours passed, you could not be sure, but when your legs grew numb from inactivity, you shifted so that you were hugging your knees to your chest, muffling your face in the fabric of your nightgown.
“Are you asleep?” you whispered.
He did not respond, and when you glanced over your shoulder, you saw that his eyes were closed, his face smooth with innocence as his chest rose and fell under the thin blanket. It was as if he were another person entirely, a more forgiving person, a kinder one, the sort of gentle prince that stories were written about instead of the violent beast who killed as many men as were thrown at him.
“That’s good, then,” you said, a weight on your tongue dissipating now that you were, in effect, alone. “Huh? I didn’t realize
”
Even your vows could not police your thoughts, or, if they could, they had not yet attempted to. Your stream of consciousness was still unfettered, and now that Mydeimos was asleep, you could say what you pleased, could tell him everything you wanted without fear of reproach. It nearly brought you to tears, the mere thought of it, and you had to take a deep breath to steady yourself.
“I understand you more than you think,” you admitted. “You know, just as they’ve taken the sun from you, they’ve taken something precious from me as well. I speak of the sea — oh, but I never told you that, right? Nobody here knows, or at least they pretend that they don’t, but it’s true that I am from the shores of the Southern Sea, where the sky is always clear and the people are as beautiful as the tides.”
You half-expected him to startle awake and snap at you, or for your voice to suddenly die away in protest at your rebellion, but when neither of these things happened, you slumped down in relief.
“It’s often said that the Southern Sea is beyond compare, the closest to paradise that can be found on the living earth. Perhaps I’m biased in agreeing, but I really think it’s the case. I love it, I love it as much as you love the sun — and how you miss the sun, so, too, do I miss the sea. Daily anew I ask myself how it is that I am still alive when I have been so far from it for so long, but somehow I persist, though there are times
ah, but I digress. It isn’t your concern,” you said.
If he were awake, he would’ve jeered at you. How dare you, who were the empress of this entire place, speak of struggle? When he was locked away like this and you were left to your own devices, how dare you pretend as though you understood him? You were suddenly grateful that he could not hear you, or else whatever opinion he had of you would be irrevocably lowered.
“You would find it strange and inexplicable, as Kremnos is entirely inland, but for me, the sea is parent and friend and confidante alike,” you said. “You see, I was my mother’s first child, and so my birth was rife with difficulties. For two days and two nights she labored, until a wisewoman recommended she be taken to the Southern Sea.
“Of course, my father was frightened, for who would trust a wife and a babe to the treachery of the currents? But it’s an odd thing
the waters have never been calmer than they were that day, when my mother was taken to a cove where the seaweed held her hands and the monk-seals played as her midwives. You know, the whales sang when I was finally born, a clear-eyed slip of a child cradled in my father’s arms.”
The mention of your father made you pause, for you had not said that word in so long that it was all but foreign. Father. Your father, your father, you would tell the sleeping Mydeimos all about your father if you had the time and the energy for it. But where would you start, and where would you end? 
“I miss the Southern Sea in the way a bride must miss her mother,” you said. “My actual mother never had much time for me, far too preoccupied with the rearing of the younger ones, and so I was left to the waters and my father, both who cared for me with great consideration, and both who I — who I miss most ardently.”
Your chest felt near to caving in, and you tightened your grip around your knees, as if by holding onto yourself, you could prevent the further spread of the burrowing sensation emanating from your heart, which would dig and dig until there was nothing left of you but blackened, gangrenous innards that rattled around in an empty carapace. 
Mydeimos awoke some time later, though you only knew because he cleared his throat, prompting you to turn and find that he was crouched on the ground, folding the blanket with a neat precision, matching the corners with mathematical accuracy. You watched him in bewilderment, the exactness and nigh-domesticity all but jarring, and in turn he ignored you, fascinating himself with the work so that he could avoid your gaze.
“You stayed,” he said when he could no longer pretend like the blanket required his attention. Dropping it in your lap, he looked down at you with arms crossed, a silent and clear refusal to offer you his hand in the way of a nobleman. You did not insist, taking the blanket and scrambling to your feet on your own.
“Yes, I told you that I would,” you said. “Did you sleep well?”
“‘Well’ is a stretch,” he said. You averted your eyes, lips tugging into an involuntary frown, and he sighed. “But at least I slept. For that, I am
grateful.”
“I didn’t really do anything,” you said, in an attempt to disguise the disproportionate pleasure the simple acknowledgment brought you. “But since you found it to be of some help, I will come back tomorrow.”
“If that is what you will,” he said, albeit lacking his typical sardonic bite. “By the way, you referenced your home.”
“I did?” you said, trying to think back to what you had said before he had fallen asleep. It felt as though you had lived very many lifetimes since then, and everything jumbled together in your mind, so you only blinked at him expectantly, waiting for him to elaborate.
“You said that the people of your home are known for their yellow-bellied cowardice,” he reminded you, and dimly you recalled saying such a thing, though you hadn’t expected him to latch onto such a random, stray line. 
“That’s right,” you said. “Why do you mention it?”
“Where are you from? I haven’t heard of a place so opposite to Kremnos. It’s unfathomable, the thought of somewhere with people who do not burn for the glory of their egos and esteems. What — what is it like?” he said, attempting to sound entirely unaffected but incapable of camouflaging the sheen of curiosity glazing over his irises, childish inquisition melding with a more mature, scholarly interest. 
“It is an ordinary and unremarkable place,” you said, pursing your lips and turning away from him again, your blanket over your back in the way of a shield, a barrier in between yourself and the kindly prying that you might’ve called uncharacteristic of the prince, if you were someone could claim to know anything about him and his character. “That’s all I can say.”
You lingered for a moment longer, thinking — or perhaps just hoping — that he would say something, that he would poke and poke at your dull, wounded answer, that somewhere deep in his beastly heart, he would understand what you really meant. But he only exhaled, bidding you farewell with the same inflamed terseness that he typically infused into his every word, and the moment was lost.
In the daytime, your husband’s voice had this quality of cheerfulness that, at least to you, seemed specifically designed to grate at your nerves. This was an especial cruelty, as the mornings were the worst for you, worn from the toils of the night as you were, but your husband remained blissful in his unawareness and so continued to chatter on without heed. 
You sat curled into your chair, the sun bright in your vision and his voice bright in your ears and everything all so bright, bright, bright. You considered gouging your nails into your eye sockets for the slightest bit of alleviation, or maybe scratching your fingers into your ears deep enough to bleed and drown out the speech he was giving about his plans for securing the Kremnoan border.
“...they have been severely weakened without Mydeimos, of course, but naturally that doesn’t mean they are entirely defeated; stubborn bastards, those Kremnoans, never know when to quit—”
“My lord, have you decided what you will do about him?” you said, your voice dragging on the vowels as you muffled a yawn. “The prince, I mean. Mydeimos.”
The name dallied on your tongue, sweet as the fruit you chewed on, syrupy like the juice of it on your lips. Your husband raised a brow at you, and you cursed him in your mind, cursed him for being so oblivious to so many things but this familiarity, this delicacy, this one thing you had left to savor.
“How flattered he would be, to know that you are so concerned for him!” he said. “I doubt he has ever had such a beautiful woman fawning over him so devotedly. I am sure his face would be as red as those crude markings of his if he heard of it.”
“Don’t be a boor,” his cousin interjected, the quiet control of his voice a welcome reprieve from the variances in your husband’s tone. “She’s only wondering, right, lady? He is her prisoner, after all. Why should she not ask?”
“Her prisoner,” your husband said, with a particular and unprecedented emphasis on the possessive nature of the word. “Yes, he is, at that. Fear not, dear lady; as I have said before, and so I will say again, I shall execute him when the time comes, but that time is not yet. Believe me, you will be the first to be told when it comes to it.”
“Very well,” you said, for there was no merit in further discussion of the topic. You understood when to back off as well as anything, and anyways, as you had told the prince, the people of the Southern Sea weren’t the confrontational sort. You were the worst of them, once, a barbarous lionfish in a sea of picarels, but now, by virtue of your vows, you were just like the rest, as pliant as a clamped oyster buried in the sand.
“Anyways, brother,” your husband’s cousin said when there was an awkward lull in the one-sided conversation, which was really more of a monologue on your husband’s part than anything but was still uncomfortable in its absence, “I was thinking.”
“Were you, now? And was it incredibly difficult?” your husband said. His cousin, who was one of the great military minds of the empire, smiled politely, well-used to the jabs that your husband doled out with a fraternal frequency. 
“On the contrary, your lady eases my mind. There is no difficulty when she is the one my thoughts tarry upon,” he said coolly, just serious enough that he was almost definitely in jest. “I thought she might find some amusement in visiting the elephants from Kremnos; they do not have those where she is from, I am sure, and seeing such rarities might be of some benefit to her health. Certainly the air will be.”
“You speak with wisdom
but I do not have the time to supervise such an excursion,” your husband said. “I have war-councils to attend, and an empire to manage besides.”
“Isn’t that what I was born for?” his cousin said. “I am your second, brother, and at your disposal entirely. If you cannot accompany her, then I will surely do it in your stead.”
Your husband’s eyes narrowed, so imperceptibly that it could easily be dismissed as a trick of the light or a defense against the sun. You ran your tongue along the back of the teeth as you waited for his response, a natural symptom of fretting that you could not help, but it came to nothing, as he only reclined back in his chair with an imperious nod.
“Who else can I rely on but you, hm? Thank you, then,” he said. “Dear lady, I hope you are not opposed.”
He phrased it as a question but meant it as a command; you were not so stupid as to think otherwise. Anyways, it might not be so horrible, so you only hummed in agreement and pretended like the berries in your mouth were the reason you did not say anything aloud.
The path to the stables where the elephants were kept was made of packed dirt, looping through the gardens in a meandering route far from the palace and any onlookers. For a while neither you nor your husband’s cousin spoke — he was lost in thought, and you busied yourself with admiring the scenery you had thus far only seen through the windows of your room. It was not the Southern Sea, could not be further from it, but there was a pastoral, picturesque charm to the blooming bushes regardless. Honeysuckle climbed over wrought-iron trellises, the slender vines curling in between the twisting leaf motifs of the metal, and the blush-white flowers perfumed the air with a melancholic sweetness.
How lovely you would’ve found it, if it did not all belong to you. If you were a visiting dignitary, a guest of the empire’s
if you walked alongside your husband’s cousin as a companion or friend instead of a sister-in-law
how lovely it might’ve all been. 
The sun beat down on your back nearly to the point of discomfort, but instead of complaints, all that came to your mind was Mydeimos, who you thought might’ve luxuriated in these things that you were irked by. So you bore it in his stead, the suffering, the burning, drinking it in with zeal, imprinting the sensation into your skin instead of shrinking away from it, a punishment to yourself as much as a favor to the prince that might never again wear the crown of day upon his handsome brow.
“I remember that first letter my brother’s advisor wrote to us about you,” your husband’s cousin said, ripping you from your reverie. There was a hint of shrewdness to his voice, one that you had never heard from him before, and it made you instantly wary, though he had never given you reason to doubt him before.
“Pardon?” you said.
“It was all such a surprise,” he said, though of course it had not been anything of the sort. “To think that you were to marry him. What a solution to the problem at hand.”
“Yes,” you said, picking at the frayed skin of your cuticles absentmindedly, ripping at them until they stung. “And here I am, having done just that.”
“Indeed,” he said. “It was about time he found a wife, anyways. Heirs are not born overnight; as of right now, all he has in the way of succession is me, but of course that’s not sustainable, is it? He needed a wife to beget a son most of all; everything else you have brought us is a perquisite.”
“Yet it was those very perquisites that made it all so much easier, I am certain,” you said.
“Who would not marry for as many advantages as they can come by?” he said. “You cannot blame us for that.”
“Perhaps,” you said noncommittally before shifting so that your shoulders did not face him. “But these are old things, which have long since happened. The elephants. Tell me about them.”
He wasn’t the last person you wished to discuss your past with, but if there were a list, then he was definitely near the bottom. It was conflicting in a way, nonsensical, almost, but you were sure that even if you could talk about it, you would not, for as much as you longed to, you also could not stand the notion. There was a sort of fortitude in your isolation, in your knowledge that in this place, the Southern Sea belonged solely to you. Not your husband nor his cousin nor their armies and their advisors; you, you, you and only you. So even if you had the means to speak of it with a loose tongue and ready words, you would not —  you would guard it instead, guard it and its people, keep them close to your chest, folded into your swooping collarbones where the empire could not cast its filthy gaze upon them. 
“There are three,” he began, holding up three fingers for emphasis. “The cows, Dromas and Lucabos, who were used only for the transport of goods and have taken well to their new keepers.”
You had reached the elephants’ temporary stabling by this point, and he pointed at the twin elephants in turn. Their tusks were short and blunted, and their trunks waved in the air as they reached for feed from their troughs; keepers milled around their feet, but neither Dromas nor Lucabos paid them any mind. There was an enduring temperateness to the depths of their dark gazes, and even to you, who knew nothing of elephants, it was obvious that these were not creatures of war but benevolent pack-animals in the way of your homeland’s donkeys.
Separated from the cows, the third elephant stood alone, sullen and unmoving. If the keepers dared to so much as look at him, he would rumble out a feral challenge, and unlike Dromas and Lucabos, he was tethered to the ground by ropes braided around his legs and torso. Faded red paint swirled on his forehead, a universal symbol of protection which was flaking off but had not yet turned illegible, and there was a mean slant to his eyes, his ivory tusks honed into swordpoints that he brandished before him.
“Verax,” your husband’s cousin said when he noticed that your stare had not budged from the savage bull. “The war-elephant of the prince himself. After we captured Mydeimos, he fell to his knees from grief and was easily corralled, despite his inordinate strength in battle. A loyal creature, to be sure, albeit a foolish one — you’d think he’d have ceased his struggling by now, when it so clearly will come to nothing! But still he fights, though I know not what he hopes to achieve. Even if he does somehow free himself
he must know that the one he loves has gone to a place he can never reach.”
“Perhaps he seek comfort in refusal,” you said. “There is courage and heart to be found in intransigence, after all.”
“Would you know very much about that?” he said, leaning with his back to the fence surrounding Verax, who stared at you with barely-concealed hatred, the expression so utterly human it made you shiver. 
“Should we stand so close to him?” you said, neatly avoiding the question by posing one of your own, batting your eyelashes in an attempt at naivete. For a second you thought he might not fall for it, that he might be possessed with a keen enough intellect to see through the farce, but if he was, then he did not display it, only waving you off dismissively.
“He may charge at us, but he will trip on his restraints before he reaches,” he said, and then he extended his hand towards Verax, waving his fingers at him teasingly. “See? They’ve taken every precaution; I wouldn’t have been permitted to bring you if they hadn’t. Nothing can happen to my beloved brother’s wife.”
“Let us go,” you said, tugging his arm with far more familiarity than was earned. He raised his eyebrows but did not reprimand you, allowing himself to be pulled along as you set course for the palace proper once more. “This is doing nothing for my health. I don’t wish to stay here any longer.”
“I know that Verax is frightening, but Dromas and Lucabos are as meek as horses,” he reassured you. “You needn’t fear when it comes to them. Don’t you wish to pet them?.”
“No,” you said. “No, I don’t. I am spent, and I think it’d be best if I retire until dinner. Thank you for accompanying me; I appreciate that you thought of me and my wellbeing, even though nothing much came of your attempts.”
“I will keep searching,” he said, a smile playing on his lips, taunting you as he had taunted Verax, waving the feigned gravitas he afforded the situation in your face as boyishly as he had waved his fingers at the elephant. “Until I may find what cures you, I will keep searching.”
“I wish you luck in your endeavors,” you said. “You will need it, I am sure. I do not think this ailment is one which will easily be alleviated.”
“Were you so feeble before you came here?” he said.
“On the contrary, I was healthy and strong,” you said as you passed Dromas and Lucabos’s enclosure again. Neither elephant took note of you, and you found they were easy to ignore, melding into the background like mountains on the horizon. They did not have the same demanding quality of presence as Verax, who commanded one’s attention as surely as his counterpart, Mydeimos, did.
“Perhaps there is some clue to be found there,” he mused. “I will earnestly reflect on it, and if I happen upon some answer, I will surely tell you.”
“Very well,” you said. “Though I—”
Before you could tell him that he would not find much if anything in his reflections, a fact which he most certainly already knew but was pretending to be ignorant to, a commotion broke out. Men’s voices layered over one another while Verax trumpeted and swung his great head about in a panic before lowering it, his ears flat against his neck as he strained against his constraints, his eyes focused on you and your husband’s cousin as he dug his feet, each the size of a chariot-wheel, into the muddy, rutted ground.
“Stay back, lady,” your husband’s cousin said, his arm barring your path forward and his brow knitting together in alarm.
“I thought you said he couldn’t do anything,” you said as the keepers swarmed about Verax, waving bullhooks and bindings at the elephant, who took no head of their warnings, his frenzied stomping causing the ground to shake and his bellows rending through the sky itself. 
“Would you like to find out if that’s the case?” he said. “He’s never been so belligerent before, at least not to my knowledge. I know not what he is capable of, not in such a state, and it seems as though we are his targets at present, so we must make haste and return to the palace at once. Allow the keepers to manage him, for they have been trained in the art and are doubly qualified for it!”
Was this what Mydeimos’s enemies had seen? When he took to the battlefield, had they recognized him as a harbinger of their destruction? For Verax must’ve shaken the earth then, too, the very world itself bowing to the combined might of their arrivals, to the power which was rumored even as far as the Southern Sea.
They say he is more of a god than a man, the prince who sits upon the throne of Kremnos, people would whisper in the streets. All we can do against that strength is pray that he does not turn it towards our shores.
Verax shrieked, and you paused, a terrible thought crossing your mind, unsolicited and unwelcome yet more and more appealing as the seconds mounted. How horrible would it be? You might die quickly, at any rate. One more burst of suffering, as acute as the final glimpse of your home when it vanished over the sunset, and then you would be reunited with the tides, turned to seafoam and silt by the elephant. Whether your end came at his tusks or his tread, wouldn’t it be better this way? 
“Lady?” your husband’s cousin said, and he reached for your hand, but you continued as if you were in a dream, a fog creeping over your mind as you took one step and then another towards the staggering Verax. “Lady, don’t—!”
The pulsing march of your heartbeat resounded in your ears like a wardrum, and as you grew nearer and nearer to the fearsome beast, whose tusks were already stained with crimson at their tips, a fist clamped around your stomach, squeezing and squeezing, yanking on your spine in a desperate attempt to halt your momentum. Fear, that must’ve been its name; you were no battle-hardened general, to be able to face your death without such a steadfast companion. You were only a girl, and you were afraid, but more than afraid you were weary, the kind of weary which seeped into your bones and resigned you to your fate.
“He recognizes scents!” one of the keepers shouted at you. You were aware of it in the way that a drowning man was aware of that which occurred above the surface; thickly, faintly, muddily. “He recognizes scents, lady — if he smells his majesty the emperor on you, he will — you must leave at once, or you will surely die!”
Verax stood with the sun behind him, his sides heaving as he regarded you with an imperious animosity. You stood and waited for his verdict, finding the anticipation to be more excruciating than the action itself but trusting his deliberations, trusting that whatever decision he arrived at would certainly be the right one. They were wise creatures, elephants, even the ones like him who were trained only for war.
He swung his trunk towards you like he meant to knock you down, and you did not flinch away from it, closing your eyes, wringing your hands to stop yourself from shying away, from running to the safety of your husband’s cousin and the elephant keepers. You could not let such a basic impulse impede your freedom, the freedom that you could only win through this agony, this tribulation, this death.
Yet instead of a crushing, bruising impact, he brushed it against you delicately, fondly, a featherlight kiss of a touch. You held your breath, but when nothing else happened, you cracked your eyes open, your brow pinching together as you looked at the elephant.
Verax exhaled out a rumbling whine of a breath, and then he fell to his knees, his trunk winding around you in what you could only describe as an embrace and was surely the tenderest affection you had received since coming to this bleak, cheerless empire. For a moment you did not understand it, and then, as surely as anything, it came to you, and you stroked your hand along his rough grey mouth.
“Does it cling to me even now, the spoor of that cellar, that prince?” you whispered in amazement. “No, you are not mistaken, Verax, it is him. Even now, Mydeimos lives; I swear to you that he does.”
“Lady!” your husband’s cousin said, wrenching you from Verax, his nails carving half-moons into your upper arms. “What foolishness is this? Have you a death wish? What would become of me, if something were to happen to you while you were under my care?” 
“It’s irrelevant, isn’t it? I’m unharmed,” you said.
“A small miracle,” he said, clicking his tongue. “You and my brother were right. It is for the best that you remain in the palace until you are in your right mind. Do forgive me for assuming to know you better than you knew yourself.”
“What will they do to him?” you said as he guided you away, his arm hard, unyielding against your waist. The keepers had set upon Verax, who, in the reverse of his earlier demeanor, only lay there and took it, as if the faintest traces of Mydeimos which he had picked up from you had been enough to soothe him into yielding. 
“To Verax?” he said. “I hardly know. You shouldn’t concern yourself with it; likely he will end up in the same way as his former master.”
“In the way of Mydeimos?” you said. “What do you mean by that?”
“Dead, of course,” he said. “What else?”
You turned for one final glance at Verax. He had nestled into himself, his cheek in the dirt and his legs tucked neatly against his enormous body. His ears fluttered weakly against the clangor of the many rebukes, but this was all the resistance he showed. The fight had left his eyes; they were now glassy and torpid, twin whelk-shells which sparkled at the corners with something that, if you were not more learned, you would call tears. But who had ever heard of an animal that cried? Still, as you left him behind, you could not shake the feeling that, whether from sorrow or jubilation, he was most assuredly weeping.
That night, you did not bother with ceremony or announcement when you returned to the cellar. You collapsed to the ground with a huff and slid the plate over to Mydeimos’s feet. Unlike the first few times you had done such a thing, he did not hesitate to sit across from you, using the silver cutlery you offered him to cut the meat into small pieces that he nibbled on with a daintiness which was almost pretty to watch.
“I saw the elephants today,” you said. He froze mid-chew before increasing his pace, swallowing it down in a gulp and canting forward, his expression feline, intrigued. It pinned you in place, staying your tongue and any retorts that might come to life by the sheer force of it. 
“The elephants? Then Verax—?” he said, so hopefully that all you could do was nod.
“Yes, him. Dromas and Lucabos, too,” you said. 
“Is he
alright?” he said. “Verax, I mean, though of course I worry for the others, too. But Verax is special.”
“Because he is yours?” you said. “You rode him into battle, did you not?”
He cocked his head at you, and for a long time he was silent, measuring the length and breadth of your mettle with his sweeping scrutiny. You did not move, afraid of what would happen if you failed this test, although he had proven so many times over that he had no intentions of harming you — just as you could not brave Verax without that old friend, however, so, too, could you not brave the searching, seeking Mydeimos.
“It is not customary for princes in Kremnos to ride elephants,” he said finally, evidently judging you worthy, though you knew not what you had done to deserve such a designation. He continued to eat in between sentences, every phrase constructed with a painstaking accuracy that he mulled over as he chewed. “We have cavalrymen for that. An elephant is a grand mount, but for a nation that thrives on bloodshed and conflict, such grandness is an extravagance that is frowned upon for those of us who are meant to be the ideal of that very turmoil.”
“Ah,” you said. “So it is that sort of place, then. I see.”
“Verax’s mother died as he was born,” he said. “So he was meant to be culled, for there wasn’t a soul in Castrum Kremnos, our fair capital, that had the time or the temperament for such an involved undertaking as raising him from infancy.”
“Culled!” you said, your hands flying to your mouth in surprise. “Such a small, darling creature, having just lost its mother, and they could only think to cull it?”
“They are without mercy,” he said, and unexpectedly he did not chide you for interrupting him as you thought he might’ve. In fact, he seemed to welcome it, your interest spurring him to continue instead of faltering into surliness as he often did. “Only those with the wherewithal to grasp at survival with both hands are deserving of this life, or so it is said; oh, don’t make such an expression, of course I don’t believe in the school of thought myself. Who do you think raised Verax? To my father’s eternal dismay, it was me.”
“You raised Verax?” you said, trying to envision it and finding you were unable. Was he capable of such parental warmth, this menacing, hulking figure sitting across from you? Had he handled the young calf with the hands of a warrior, coarse and unsympathetic, or had he managed to palliate them, so that they might resemble the compassion of the mother that the elephant had lost? Was that the extent of the love Verax knew, and was that why he mourned the prince so deeply, so consumingly? 
“Every night for a year, I slept in his stable,” he said, his eyes faraway, a small smile hovering at his lips — not entirely there, his frown still resolute in its position, but threatening to manifest at some point in the future. “He would follow me around in the daytime, a toddling, awkward mess of limbs that attended my lessons and watched my sparring matches with a sagacity that even most men can never hope to attain in their lifetimes. We were young together, Verax and I, and when the both of us ventured forth to the battlefields beyond Kremnos, we became men together, too. He is my child and my brother alike; thus, he is my particular concern. Tell me anything. Do they treat him well? Is he agreeable in his new situation? He is difficult, I have always scolded him for it — well, he is an elephant at the end of the day, so there is only so much he can understand, but I like to think he knows what I am saying more often than he doesn’t. They aren’t riding him, are they? His back is sensitive, in truth; I would not take to it for more than a few minutes at a time even if I were a simple cavalryman, for despite his size and strength, he does not have the necessary muscular development to carry a man for much longer than that. I could not bear to train him, you see, as I always found the methods of breaking too harsh to inflict on another in good conscience.”
“He
” You bit your lower lip. Would it be better to give him the truth, or would it be worse? How could you tell him that death, too, he would meet with Verax at his side? Yet how could you lie and say that he was alright? Because that false hope also seemed like a cruelty. When he had bared himself to you in this small way, when he had drawn back just one corner of his past in exchange for nothing of your own, how could you repay him with blithe misdirection? “I think that he longs for you.”
His eyes crinkled at the corners. “Then he is as he always is. Thank you, dear lady. I am relieved to hear it.”
This time, you had brought him a better blanket, the heaviest you owned that was not overly unwieldy as you dragged it down the stairs behind you. It was large and quilted, scenes from a hunt embroidered into it, the vibrant threads dipped in woad and madder, a pack of hounds chasing after a saffron-stained lion as he lay down and pulled the swath of dark wool over his shoulders. Tonight he did not stall or argue, only giving you a halfhearted reminder that you had sworn to be vigilant before rolling over without waiting for your response.
“You sleep so quickly,” you said. “I am almost envious, though of course for me to say I envy you in any sense is
in poor taste, as the case may be.”
He had left a little bit of food untouched, as tidily cut as what he had eaten but portioned and kept away from the rest. You didn’t want to be presumptuous, but skipping dinner every night was taking its toll, and so the pangs of your stomach insisted that he had left it for you, that he pitied or sympathized with you and so had given you this unsaid gift. You had no reason to think that he would do such a thing, of course, but eventually you could not deny yourself any longer, not when it was so tantalizing, so fetchingly plated.
“I wonder if I will ever understand you,” you said, chewing on the cold, pearly rice, rolling the white grains around on your tongue and squinting at his motionless form. “How many strange habits you have. What would the people of this empire say, if they knew that the prince of terrors was also the mother of elephants?”
You laughed under your breath for the both of you, finding refuge in the brief, catty amusement you had allowed yourself. You had no idea if Mydeimos would find it entertaining; likely he would not, considering the joke was at his expense, but you comforted yourself with the image of him sharing your humor, of one other person in this entire desolate place finding some value in straightforward repartee instead of conniving witticisms.
“But speaking of elephants
” you said, sobering immediately, all traces of levity leaving your body. Now that he was asleep, you could tell him the truth, could allow the burden of your earlier reticence to be alleviated by confessional honesty to his body, if not his waking mind. “Oh, Mydeimos, the situation is so horrible I could not stand to say it aloud to you, not when you were so — so sincere in your anxious querying, but Verax’s fate is not so dissimilar to yours.”
You pushed the plate, now empty, away from you, turning your attention to the stairs, both so that you could fulfill your promise to him and so that you did not have to acknowledge his presence when you spoke. Even his sleeping frame held a sort of judgment to it, an accusation to his silence, as if he were blaming you for everything that had yet occurred to him. You supposed he wasn’t wrong to do it, but you ran from that blame regardless, unable to take it, your back as unused to the task as Verax’s.
“They might put him down soon. They thought he was going to kill me, after all,” you said, tracing circles in the dust on the ground, coughing when it plumed into the air, blinking rapidly to clear your irises from the irritation. “I thought he was going to kill me
but, you know, I think that I wanted him to, a little bit. Or maybe a lot. I don’t know, I don’t — I don’t want to be here anymore, I never wanted to come at all, and if death is the only way I can go home, then—!”
You broke off, shame enveloping you, unable to fathom what you had just blurted out. Weren’t you self-absorbed for it? Weren’t you miserly for seeking out something that had been thrust upon him unwillingly? Something he would surely meet if it were not for you? His life, his existence, it was all tethered to yours, and yet you had tried to throw it away for your own brief deliverance.
“It was the worst season of my life, Mydeimos,” you recalled. “And, also, the last. I speak, naturally, of the one with the storms, when the empire’s ships first cast anchor in the Southern Sea.
“Once, my husband’s empire was a genuine ally of my home. We were friendly enough, or maybe a better way to describe it would be that we had an understanding with them: as long as we continued to trade with them, to bow to their whims and their prices, they would protect us from the abominable — ah, well, it was your people we feared most of all. I am sure you are not surprised by it? Maybe you are even glad that stories of your deeds precede you so far
but I should not continue to assign such reactions to you. I don’t know you any more than you know me, after all, so for all I know you find this offensive.
“Anyways. The empire was always a foreign, distant consideration, especially for me, who was always so sheltered, so guarded. I knew of them — who does not? — but they were not an immediate concern.
“My father was always suspicious of them, however. He was always suspicious of everyone, in fairness, it’s a characteristic of men like that, but against such an enormous entity, what could he do about it? For as wealthy as we are, the Southern Sea has little in the way of an army. Our men are either too young or too old or not brave enough for fighting, and that is our greatest secret, which even my husband does not know for certain but, I believe, has long since guessed at. 
“You know how covetous he is. When he came to conjecture that we were so defenseless, he sank his teeth into our underbelly, unflinching as he throttled us in the coils of his strength. It was wealth he wanted, my father’s vast stores of gold and jewels that he eyed with a feasting hunger. I do not doubt that he was fully prepared to bleed us of it, and indeed as the ships grew closer and closer they sent us a messenger on a small wooden boat.
“‘Each ship contains five hundred men, all ready to die for their empire. Surrender your greatest treasure to us, and we will spare you.’ That was what we were told. My father had no choice; he would rather give up all the gold in the world than let anyone suffer for a moment longer than they needed to.”
You bit the inside of your cheek until you tasted salt, so similar and yet so different from the sprays of brine that had infused the air by the beach on the day the messenger had come. You could recall even now what a sinewy, aquiline man he had been, his flat blue stare affixed on your damp features as he recited the emperor’s words in his stead. He is busy in Kremnos, the messenger had explained. A bloody crusade to defend you from that loutish prince of theirs. Yes, yes, I am speaking to you, lady — pray that that brute never lays eyes on you. Such a pretty little bird, so beautiful
he will most assuredly hunt you down and tear into you with rapturous vehemence.
“My father scrambled about, offering them as much as he could. Chalices of gold coins; jewels from my mother’s dowry; a hundred of the finest Eastern horses; spices that only grow in one place, for one week; yet all of these were refused. ‘You think the emperor will be satisfied with something so paltry?’ We were at a loss. It seemed as though nothing short of the entire kingdom would be enough to please them, and despite how generous my father is, he could not give them that.
“I was the one who understood first. At least, I accepted before the rest what it was that the empire truly sought out. The tides, the kingdom, these were all unreachable — even if they conquered us, we would never do their bidding, not in any way that lasted. Thus, they needed a more concrete claim, a child born of sand and sea. My child, which, upon its conception, will have a right to the empire and the ocean alike, uniting both under my husband’s name for good.”
You wrapped your arms around yourself in a facsimile of a hug, pretending like your father was there, clinging to you as he had on that final night. The wind had howled and he had cried and you had sat there, stoic, your expression motionless but for the faintest sheen in your eyes. You had refused to let yourself waver, knowing that if you showed any hints of hesitation, your father would never release you from his arms, and so the Southern Sea would fall to the fire and brimstone of the ceaseless empire.
“He didn’t want me to leave anymore than I wanted to go,” you said. “My poor father. He would’ve given up the world to keep me by his side, so I made the decision for us both and insisted upon it. I promised him that I would find love here, even in this loveless place, and whether he truly believed me or if it only soothed him to do so, I do not know, but regardless he eventually allowed it. So I boarded that wooden boat with that wooden messenger, and as the sea tossed about in lament, I came to the ship which would take me to my new home, to the statue I would wed the moment my feet touched the ground.”
You laughed again, but it was resentful and acrid, scalding the back of your throat in the way of vomit. Flexing your fingers and digging them into the gaps between your ribs, you waited until you could feel your pulse, feel the proof that you, too, had not turned to stone in the time since you had come here.
“Yes, a statue,” you said. “A real-and-true block of marble. That is what I wed, and that is what I swore to my father I would come to love. What he would think, if he could see me now
”
You yawned, your eyelids heavy, spots painting your vision as it blackened at the corners. Eventually your body would repay you for your weeks of insomnia, for the massive debt which you had incurred and kept increasing day by day, but pinching yourself, you sat up straighter, for if it was here that you conceded, you would never forgive yourself, and neither would Mydeimos.
“Lady.” The firm address cut through your daze, and you shifted to see Mydeimos at the end of his tether, holding the blanket out to you, his forehead creased into something a little kinder than a grimace but still expressing that same distaste. “Will you be able to survive for much longer in this way?”
You shook your head to clear it, swaying a bit from the effort you put into the gesture, taking a hold of the blanket to disguise your momentary lack of balance. He did not let go of it, watching your charily, as if you were wont to spook or collapse, and you would’ve protested, but what he did not know was that you really might’ve fallen if it weren’t for his stolid grip on it and, by extension, on you.
“I will be alright,” you said. “Do not fuss. If you can endure such conditions without becoming disconsolate, then should I not do the same?”
“I am hardened to it from years of campaigning on the battlefield,” he said. “I will not grouse until the last.”
“You are
” What was he? Estimable? Laudable? There were not words enough in this language for you to describe it, and you did not think that he would appreciate them, anyways, so you merely held him by the shoulders, your fingertips stressing to him all that you could not say aloud. “If it were you instead of the princess, perhaps things would not be so dire for my home. You would not have absconded as she did, would not have forsaken your people for wealth and wedding. If it were you
if it were you
”
“Do you have some vendetta against her?” he said. “This is not the first time you have spoken ill of her.”
“She had everything I could ever want,” you said. “Yet she threw it away at the slightest provocation, prancing off to her new husband without care for all that she was leaving behind. I hate her for it, in truth. What if she had had a stronger will, a prouder spirit? If she had been from Kremnos, as you are, then instead of capitulating immediately, might she have fought?”
His eyes widened slightly, and then, inscrutably, enigmatically, they softened, twin suns on a summer evening settling into a comfortable, radiant twilight. You were enthralled by them, by their vast, golden tranquility, and for the briefest moment, entirely unbidden and illicit though it was, the notion of taking him into your arms crossed your mind.
“There is honor in concession, too,” he said, lifting your hands from his shoulders and setting the blanket in them before turning away. “Sometimes it is more difficult to live than it is to die; is persisting regardless, then, not bravery? At any rate, it’s a lesson the Kremnoans, many of whom do not live until they are dying, could stand to learn. Perhaps that princess of yours has more tenacity than you give her credit for after all.”
You held the blanket to your chest; it was still warm, the heat of his skin lingering in the wool even now, transforming it into a cinder which flickered against the hearth of your breast, coaxing a smoldering, dormant fire back into feeble life even as you attempted to outrun the effect. You stumbled up the stairs with the poise of a drunkard, like the proximity to him was what mattered, like there was some distance you could put between yourself and Mydeimos which would cure you of this new revelation, which you had not experienced before but could nevertheless recognize to be unwanted, dangerous, despicable.
What was its name, this clawing, rending sensation that took root in your stomach and fought desperately to tear out? Was it another version of consternation, made delicious and tangible from its immediacy, its familiarity? Had you grown so used to him that your fear had matured into something else, something that you sought out for its nigh-pleasurable thrill? Or was there another explanation, an aspect that you were missing in your callowness?
“Lady, were you listening to me, or shall I repeat myself?”
You startled at the voice that yanked you from your contemplations, which even so late into the next afternoon had not come to a satisfactory conclusion. Your husband’s cousin was staring at your expectantly, wisps of steam from his teacup billowing in his serene face, and when he realized you were blinking at him, he set it down and folded his hands in his lap. Your face growing hot with shame, you placed your own across from his and nodded to indicate he could continue.
“Are you still perturbed by what happened yesterday, such that it even disturbed your sleep?” he said. “Rest assured, if you are so troubled, then I can command them to halt their efforts at domesticating the recalcitrant animal and slay it for its crimes posthaste.”
“Verax?” you said. “No, no — it was my own — it was my own mistake, it definitely was, and I would hate to see such a valuable treasure destroyed for my foolishness. Please ensure that he is kept soundly and well; an elephant is not easily obtained, especially one such as Verax, who is worth ten each of those pack-types like Lucabos and Dromas. We mustn’t let him go to waste.”
“How forward-thinking,” he said. “Is this how your family’s wealth has accumulated? Perhaps we ought to learn from you, if you have the mind for investments and returns.”
“No, my father was the one who managed those things,” you said, swallowing back a yawn. “I was not privy to it, nor did I have much interest. I think that this is just an example of what my people call common sense.”
As soon as you said it, you realized how rudely it had come across, and indeed you were surprised that you had been able to do it at all. Of course, it was easier with others who were not your husband, the easiest of all when it was Mydeimos, but he was not Mydeimos, and was the closest person to your husband besides he himself, so you were in truth taken aback that you could speak as you willed. Perhaps it was the intention, or perhaps it came down to the fact that no matter what, he was not your husband, and so as long as you kept that basic little decorum, you were free to do what you liked.
“There is also that explanation,” he allowed. “But the fate of that elephant is not what I wish to discuss with you.”
“Then?” you said. 
“I am speaking to you, of course, as a family member — a relative of your husband’s, with a natural concern for the fate of his line and his empire,” he began. “You know that my brother is ever-busy with his celebrations and his councils, so the task of broaching this sensitivity falls to me.”
“You are his second, are you not? Who else would it be?” you said, raising your glass to your lips and peeking at him over the rim.
“That is exactly what we must discuss,” he said. You cocked your head at him; he cleared his throat, picking up his teacup, stirring in a lump of sugar and putting it back down without taking even a sip. Steepling his fingers, he pursed his lips at you. “He has been home for long enough that there should be news of an heir’s impending arrival by now.”
Fragments of crystal flew into the air with a crash of protest, scattering and embedding into the rich weave of the carpet below your feet, the stain of tea spreading dark and bloody over the cheery floral motifs. You immediately dropped to your knees, pressing the ends of your dress to it in a desperate attempt to soak it away before the damage was permanent, but all your efforts awarded you were cuts littering your hands and knees, translucent shards digging into your palms and slicing thin, stinging streaks which might, if they scarred, change the read of your fate-lines permanently.
“I am sorry,” you said. “My hand slipped — I didn’t think it would break — and now I have ruined it! I have ruined it, I did not mean to, please forgive me, I am so very sorry—”
“Why do you apologize so incessantly?” he said, helping you stand and picking the glass out of your hands with academic precision. “This carpet is yours. You can do what you want with it.”
“It is my husband’s,” you corrected. “As with everything in this empire, it belongs to him. By destroying it, I am destroying a small piece of him, and I do not want to do that. I am not permitted to do that.”
“Ah,” he said. “Well, if you are apprehensive about learning his reaction, don’t be. He will forgive you. He has finer carpets than this one, and needs more excuses to use them. Anyways, he won’t know of it unless you or I tell him, and I shall keep my silence if you swear to as well. Does that pacify you? Then let us continue with the earlier subject.”
“Yes,” you said. “You are commanding me to fulfill my obligations to him. I know I must, but
”
“Allow me to finish,” he said. “I understand that you have no desire for my brother. You needn’t affirm it, I know you cannot, but I am sure when I say that you cannot deny it, either, not if you are being honest with yourself. You hold neither love nor lust for him, and so any children born of your union will be puny, perhaps not even surviving past infancy.”
“How can you be so certain of that?” you said.
“It is enough of a trend in our family that some wonder if it is a genuine curse,” he said. “Those kings who are born of joy are robust, vigorous men, while those of withering wombs are invalid and infirm from the start.”
“I see,” you said. 
“You will not come to love him,” he predicted. “He pays no special attention to you, and the only gift he has ever given you is a ghastly prince you are forbidden from so much as seeing. What basis is there for love? So there is only one thing which can be done: you must find someone else, someone who will lie with you knowing that they will lose their life for it, and then you must pretend as though the ensuing child belongs to my brother alone.”
“You mean for me to commit such a sin?” you said incredulously. “You would endanger three lives for the sake of one? For you must know that my husband would not spare any of us — myself, the father, or the son — if he were to discover that he had been deceived in such a way.”
“He will never discover it,” he promised you. “I personally ensure that he won’t. Choose someone beneath notice, or someone who you trust with your entire being, and he will never come to know of it.”
“There is no one like that,” you said.
He smiled at you, dropping your hands and calling for a servant to fetch a broom. You eyed him, taking a skittish step backwards, but he did not match it, did not chase after you with an insistence that you listen to his idea, which was so far-fetched as to be closer to genuine fiction than probability.
“Don’t be so sure,” he said amiably. “You might be surprised at what suitors you will find, if you only think to ask.”
How was it, that in this entire palace, this entire empire, so filled with noble, genteel lords and refined, elegant ladies, you could only find sanity and solace in the cellar? How was it that until the sun set and you ran down those stairs, the stone slick and dense beneath your racing feet, you found yourself living in the type of delirious dream characteristic of fevers, and it was only there, in that dark, contained world consisting of nothing but yourself and Mydeimos and the chains which bound him, you could, for even a second, wake up?
“You wish to ask me something,” he said when he was about halfway finished with the food you had brought him. You were sitting on the blanket, the one with the lions and the hounds, and although you were pretending to be engrossed with flipping the corners up and down like a child with a new game, you had indeed been observing him from beneath your lowered lashes. “If it is so, then you should just ask. I will answer as best as I can.”
“Do you have a wife?” you said, deciding that if it had plagued you for this long, there was nothing to be lost in asking, especially as he had given you the permission for it.
He choked on the piece of fish he had just bitten into, thumping on his chest and coughing to dislodge it.
“What?” he said.
“A wife,” you said. “Do you have one? I mean, are you married? 
“No,” he said. 
“Really? But you are a prince,” you said.
“So?” he said, sneering as he regained his composure. “That doesn’t mean anything. I have spent my entire life far too busy with the care of my people to pay any mind to such a trivial construct as marriage.”
“Then you will not be able to understand my dilemma quite as well,” you said, both because it was the truth and because you wished to hide that you were, for some reason, relieved by this development. “But I will tell you anyway.”
“Your dil—you intend to seek my counsel regarding your marriage?” he said. “Surely you jest.”
“If you did have a wife,” you said, ignoring the scoff he let out at that. “If you did, and she bore a son by another man, what would you do to him?”
“I suppose I would put him to death, as would be expected of me,” he said.
“What if it was not his fault? What if your wife was the one who begged him to do it?” you said. “Would you kill them both?”
“No,” he said, sliding the still half-filled plate over to you and wrinkling his nose when you tried to give it back. “I would not kill her. Even if she were entirely to blame, I would not. It is easy to give the order for a nameless, faceless man’s death, but when it is someone you love, it is difficult.”
“Say you do not love her,” you urged, giving in to his unspoken behest and spearing a cooked vegetable through with the silver fork he had left atop the plate.
“Then I would not have wed her, and so she would not be my wife, in which case this entire situation would never occur in the first place,” he said, and rather smugly at that. “There you have it. Is that all, or must we continue this game? I thought that you were in some genuine trouble and required proper advice.”
“I
” you trailed off into a sighing exhale, suddenly finding yourself entirely foolish for expecting something like condolence from him. “Never mind.”
“Fatigue can drive someone to the brink of madness,” he said, and behind the gruffness was a note of solicitude. “Why don’t you sleep?”
“I can’t,” you told him. “I try, every night for a few hours after I have returned to my chambers, but inevitably it ends the same: I am caught in the throes of a nightmare which leaves me more debilitated than before. I cannot escape anguish, it seems.”
“Sleep here,” he said, crossing his arms over his chest and sticking his sharp nose in the air — an affected show of haughtiness that even a child would not fall for. “You have given me much, so in return, for just this one night, I will guard your dreams and defend you from that which troubles you.”
“Here? You mean the floor? What sort of proposition—” you broke off, wilting at the dull look he gave you. “Er, my apologies. I meant no offense, and really, I am appreciative that you would offer to do such a thing, but I am sure it will come to nothing, so let us not waste any time with an attempt. My woes are self-inflicted, after all, and thus undeserving of pity, of your pity especially.”
There were many mysteries contained within this prince — of terrors, of victory, of sacrifice and of subjugation — you knew this well, so well that by now it should have ceased to surprise you when he did something odd, when he proved himself to be so opposite to the philistine warrior everyone claimed he was. Yet that did not stop perplexity from washing over you when he exhaled heavily, extending his legs and leaning his head against the wall.
“Come,” he said. You narrowed your eyes at him, not from anger but out of a genuine desire to understand his method.
“Where shall I go?” you said patiently. “I am already here with you.”
“You will not sleep on the floor,” he said. “I do not know — well, I mean, one of my legs has this infernal chain about it, so it’ll hardly be any better, but perhaps it will be enough of an improvement?”
“Pardon?” you said. “I must confess I am still confused.”
A muscle in his jaw twitched, and when he elaborated, it was through gritted teeth, each word bullied out with a diffidence so at odds with his imposing posture and broad physique.
“You may use me for your own measures,” he said. “You will meet your end if you do not, and then what? So let us make this one attempt. Lay your head in my lap if you cannot accept the floor, and, even if it is fleeting and fraught, come to sleep.”
Your mouth opened and closed soundlessly, and then you were laughing, burying your face in your hands as you giggled helplessly, because wasn’t it such a joke? All the vows and magic that your husband had needed in order to tie your tongue, and yet here was Mydeimos, his greatest enemy, who had managed to steal your voice with merely the offer of his lap for you to lay your head upon.
His thigh was hard, muscular against your cheek, and although he was abnormally hot, it was not in the way of a fever; rather, it seemed natural, as if he were born to run at this temperature, a streak of fire that had deigned to coalesce into the shape of a man for some time. In comparison, the links of the thrice-blessed chains were freezing, and you shifted so that they did not push into your forehead, wanting nothing of the empire to touch you, wishing that nothing of this place would touch him, either, even if that could never be the case.
“Why do you trust me so much?” he said after a while. “You have from the beginning. I could have killed you so many times, dear lady, in so many ways — I even told you that, and yet you have not faltered.”
“Hm,” you said, rolling over so that you were on your back and could peer up at him. “I don’t know.”
His palm met your stomach with the lightness of a butterfly, splaying over it as he used his other hand to cover your eyes so that you had no choice but to close them. Your breaths grew shallow from that same ache as the other night, that ache which you were beginning to think did not originate from fear but another source entirely.
“The fork you give me to eat,” he said. “I could tear you asunder with it. It’s good silver, and sturdy — of course, it’s no spear, and I am nowhere near my full strength, but against you it would be more than sufficient as a weapon.”
He traced a path up your sternum, and then he encircled your neck with his fingers, placing no pressure upon it, only rubbing up and down along the furrows between your tendons.
“There is enough slack in my chains,” he said. “I could draw you close, throw them around your neck, and pull them taut until your throat is crushed.”
He hummed, and then his hand slid to your heart, which pounded and pounded until you thought it really was a puzzle that it did not burst forth and make its home in his fist.
“But all of these accoutrements are superfluous,” he said. “If I want, I can tear your heart out with only my hands — or, if your husband is to be believed, my teeth. I can do it now, and all too easily.”
“Yes,” you said. “You could.”
“You are frightened,” he said rhetorically.
“I’m not,” you said.
“Your heart is beating so fast,” he said. “And I have just explained to you how simply I could kill you, as well as how frequently I have considered it. Surely you are.”
“That isn’t why it’s beating,” you said. 
“Then?” he said.
“It’s because you’re here,” you said. “I can’t explain much beyond that, but I do not think — I do not think it would beat like this for anyone else.”
“No one has ever said that to me,” he said. “I am the one who silences hearts. Never have I been accused of accomplishing the inverse.”
“That is the reason,” you repeated. “I feel that it must be.”
He lifted his hand from your chest and patted your cheek, refusing to move the other from where it still soothed over your sore eyes.
“Well, no good will come of pondering it any longer,” he said, and if you strained, you could hear the faintest traces of a smile in his words. “Sleep now, and do not worry about your nightmares; the savage prince of a savage land is far more frightening than any visions your mind can come up with, and as you have conquered me, so, too, can you conquer them.”
You did not even have the wherewithal to ask him what he meant by that before the darkness and the warmth he afforded you lured you into the deepest pits of unconsciousness, where you had not been since you had come to this empire. And whether it was his presence or his reassurance or some magic — well, likely not the latter, the gods of this empire held no love for either of you — you really did not wake for many hours, sleeping, for the first time in months, without a single dream to haunt you.
“I apologize, brother, but it really is impossible to secure the south from the sea,” your husband’s cousin said from position at your husband’s right. “I have consulted with the best naval captains this empire has to offer, and they all give the same answer.”
“Consult them again, then, or find some better advisors. How is it that the kingdoms by the Southern Sea have flourished for as long as they have, and yet we cannot so much as make a foothold without it being swept away?” your husband snapped.
They had been going back-and-forth in this way for some time now, running in circles and saying the same thing over and over, neither satisfied with the other’s perspective. Ordinarily, you would’ve been brought to tears by the grating, cyclical nature of the discussion, as well as the rapidly rising volume, but today you were far too content with the bliss that a proper night’s rest brought to let them sully your happiness.
“Perhaps we should ask your darling wife,” his cousin suggested. “How about it, lady? Any maritime wisdom or common sense you’d like to share?”
“They say the sea knows more than we do,” you said, alarmed by the sudden address but disguising it well. “Perhaps it’s sending a message.”
“A message?” your husband said. “About what, exactly?”
Leave this place. Never return. The sea is not yours. The sun is not yours. I am not yours. He is not yours. Leave, leave, leave, you damnable man, leave these waters at once, leave me at once, leave and rot in the eternal winter of your solitary empire. The sea is not yours. The sun is not yours. I am not yours. He is not yours. Mydeimos is not yours, he’s not, he’s not. Leave while you still can. Leave while I still allow it. You thought it might be something like that.
“I cannot say, my lord,” you said, bowing your head so he did not notice that your eyes smarted when you were, once again, rendered mute and dumb before him. “But might I recommend that you turn your attention elsewhere for the time being? The season of the storms approaches rapidly once more, and the waters will only grow more and more treacherous. It may be better if you wait until it is over.”
“Let us concentrate our efforts on Kremnos and leave the south for now,” his cousin said. “We will be all the better for it.”
“Kremnos,” your husband repeated, his countenance unreadable, everything about him carefully neutral. “I do not foresee them being a problem for much longer, but if you both think that we should withdraw from the sea for the time being, then who am I to continue in my mulish refusals?”
“Have you come up with some new strategy?” his cousin said. “I thought that we were at somewhat of an impasse with the Kremnoans, our last victory being the capture of Mydeimos.”
“It is not new, necessarily, but finally nearing fruition,” your husband said. “Patience, brother; as I tell you and my dear lady so constantly, all will be revealed in time.”
“You preach patience far more than any man endowed with so little of it ought to,” his cousin said, although he said it more to you, flashing an innocent grin that you did not reciprocate in the slightest. 
Ever since he had recommended you find another to father the first of your sons, you had begun to see your husband’s cousin in a new light. Your husband was the more obvious of the two, so charming that he could not be anything but false, his comeliness in the way of a brightly-petaled flower, warning those who knew the signs that he was a peril, something to be avoided or, if touch was inevitable, then treated carefully, with the utmost of prudence. His cousin, on the other hand, did not have that same showmanship, that flair — he didn’t need to, not when he could somehow wheedle out one’s greatest secrets without ever divulging any of his own. 
He did everything with the sort of deliberate scrupulousness that only a second son would, and the more you thought about it, the uneasier you grew that you were an object of some contention between the two of them. Neither your husband nor his cousin would ever say it, but you could tell from their wily, duplicitous exchanges that they both wanted something out of you, and furthermore that whatever it was each wanted was different, at odds with his counterpart’s desires, setting them against one another even as they continued to behave as though they were true-born brothers of blood and body and mind alike.
“There’s news from the Southern Sea, by the way,” your husband said, his hand on the small of your back as he walked with you to your chambers, where you would spend the day as you always did, with idle amusements that did little to occupy your mind but would at least pass the time until you could go to the cellar once again. “About the king. Do you wish to hear?”
“The king?” you said. “Yes, yes, what is it? Of course I wish to hear. Is he alright?”
“They say he is gravely ill,” your husband said.
You thought you had known despair. You thought you had known anguish. You thought that pain and suffering were things that you were deadened to, that you had learnt how to live with, but everything you had ever experienced paled in comparison to this. It was as if a million needles drove into you at once, the tips a scorching white, melting away at every carefully constructed layer of armor you had drawn over yourself, boring into the veneer of magic that prevented you from screaming and wailing and shaking your husband until he let you go home.
“What is it?” you said. “What has beset him?”
“The southerners are such silly, high-strung folks,” he said, shaking his head in amusement. “Believe it or not, but apparently, his physicians say that his affliction is none other than grief.”
“Grief?” you repeated, and then you were grabbing his arm and you hated yourself for it, but if you did not hold onto something you would crumple to the ground, you would crumple and never get up and you couldn’t — you couldn’t — “Grief? What do you mean?”
“His eldest daughter,” he said. “She has left him, and now he is dying of his longing for her.”
“I—” Your hands came to your neck, and they felt so different from Mydeimos’s, which had claimed that very same place only hours before — a constraint instead of a consolation, a sentence instead of a supplication. 
“He never loved anyone the way he loved that girl, after all,” he said, his eyes sparkling, like he was daring you to say something and finding exorbitant glee in the way you couldn’t, in the way your throat closed whenever you tried to curse him. “It’s a sorry thing, really. Perhaps seeing her even once might be enough to cure him
but we both know that’s not going to happen, is it? Oh, we have arrived at your chambers! Good day, dear lady. I shall see you for dinner.”
The worst was that you could not bring yourself to shed even a tear. You lay in your bed on your back, staring blankly at the ceiling, numb to the world as the scene played over and over in your mind. The king. They say he has taken ill. At one point, your husband’s cousin knocked on your door and told you it was time for supper, but you ignored him, or maybe it was more accurate to say that you didn’t even hear him in the first place. Perhaps seeing her even once might be enough to cure him
but we both know that’s not going to happen, is it?
You couldn’t move. You couldn’t cry. You couldn’t breathe. The sun set and the moon rose and still you were immobile, because what did it matter? The Southern Sea was lost; it had been from the start, you supposed. Your marriage had only been a delay of the inevitable, but you had known from the start that things would end like this, had known that the empire would never settle for anything less than total suppression.
Yet if that was the case, if you would meet your end regardless, then why could you not at least meet it at your home, as yourself? Why instead were you here, metamorphosed into this soulless doll, removed from all you had ever loved? Maybe you deserved it. Maybe this was your punishment for taking the easy way, the simple route, for caving to the empire instead of staying true and fighting as your father had wanted to. Maybe you should not have been surprised, and maybe you might’ve tolerated it if you were the only one bearing the consequences — but it was not just you, it was everyone, and this was what hurt you the most, what felt like twenty consecutive blows to your stomach, to that vulnerable flesh which would so easily rupture, which you thought really might rupture the longer you spent ruminating on the throwaway conversation which had irrevocably changed the course of your day, of your life.
Where you found the strength to stand, you could not say. It was instinct at this point, the act of sliding out of your bed, gathering a blanket and whatever food you had stashed away for Mydeimos before trudging down to the cellar where he awaited you. This must’ve been the reason, then — you were so accustomed to the work that your body operated even in the absence of your mind, such that you were handing his plate to him before you even realized where you were.
“Thank you,” he said before tilting his head at you. “Would you like some?”
“What?” you said. He held up the plate, and a second later, you registered his question. “No, I don’t want to eat anything from here.”
He raised his eyebrows but did not comment on it further, and so the two of you sat in quietude. You had so much you might’ve told him but could not; as for him, you guessed it was the inverse, in that he could say whatever it was he pleased, but there was just so little he wanted to say that the effect was the same.
“This empire has such finicky gods,” you said finally, focusing on the red of his throat, the way it crested and then ebbed with every swallow. “They will grant you any wish, as long as it is done in some form of three. Creation, preservation, death — father, man, son — this world has a propensity for the number, it seems, so doesn’t it make sense? And what amazing things you can do when you understand that. Repeat a phrase thrice over and think of the messenger lord; he will afford you the ability for it to be heard anywhere in the world, as long as you have been there once. Make your wedding vows three times under a portrait of the lady of matrimony; you will be bound by them until death.”
“We don’t believe in these miracles in Kremnos,” he said. “They are explicable by coincidence and cunning.”
“Even where I am from, we only recognize one god, and it is less god, more entity,” you said, speaking, of course, of the sea. “One we do not worship, but who loves us regardless. It is a more sustainable approach in my mind.”
“That is how it is for us,” he said. “Our religion is found on the battlefield, and victory is our only prayer. Sometimes, I wish it were not the case, that our devotion was not so violent, so all-consuming
but that is how it is.”
“Perhaps it is violent, but at least it is fair,” you said. “Not like here. Not like these gods, who will enforce even cruelty if it is asked of them.”
“You resent them,” he said. “You cannot confirm it, I am sure, cannot speak ill of them any more than you can of your husband. But I have come to understand your ways, and so I am sure you resent them.”
“If only there were something I could do to them,” you said, reassured immeasurably by his comprehension. “Some way I could — some way I could —”
“Rebel?” he completed for you when you clearly could not. You nodded, and he pouted in thought, pushing his now-empty plate away and reclining back against the wall the way he always did when he was finished. “I am sorry. I am a heretic in these lands; I do not know their traditions well enough to blaspheme them.”
“Oh,” you said. “Oh, that’s it.”
“Hm?” he said, watching you as you shuffled over so that you were sitting beside him, the blanket covering you both, his arm all but scalding against yours. “What are you doing?”
“You are the antithesis of this empire,” you said. “You are everything my husband hates, everything he wishes to destroy. With your mere existence, you imprecate his gods, and so I shall force those deities to defend your every sacrilegious breath. Those celestial beings who bore silent witness to your capture, to my wedding
by my will, for how much they have cursed you, they will now be bound to defend you with threefold the vigor!”
Mydeimos was motionless as you combed your fingers through his hair, his expression reverent like you were not just channeling a divinity you had no claim to but in fact were that divinity yourself. Your movements were careless, your knuckles banging against his chin, your palm skimming along his neck, but he did not complain, only staring at you with that same gentle admiration that would’ve made you flush with heat if only you were not so terribly focused on remembering everything you had ever read on the religion of your husband’s empire.
Brushing the rest of his hair over his shoulder, you took a lock from near his nape, twirling it around your finger and then holding it to your lips, murmuring words from a language neither of you held claim to but which you had memorized before your wedding, words which opened the both of you to the surveillance of the gods that would fulfill your commands.
“Integrity,” you said, separating the tress of hair into three sections and pulling the leftmost taut. “May your causes be ever strong and true; may you always be just and forthright in your actions; may you never waver from the path of honor.”
You crossed it over the middle strand, and then you took the rightmost, which was like silk in your grasp, dancing like sunbeams in the lamplight. 
“Loyalty,” you said. “May your people never betray you; may your men follow you until the bitter end; may you always have the might of your kingdom at your back.”
This, too, you crossed over the middle, the careful weave of a braid beginning to form, the neat v’s that would mark him as forever blessed, forever watched over by gods, by you. 
“Love,” you said, swallowing as you took the final piece, finding that your mouth was dry from more than overuse. “May you alway be loved, prince of Kremnos.”
A knot in your stomach unraveled as you worked, your fingers remembering the motions despite how long it had been since you had played with the hair of a friend or cousin. It was the knot of repression, of every single thing you had shoved down in the name of propriety, in the name of all the vows you had sworn, and as the warmth radiating from him sank into your bones, warding away the cold of this place for the first time since you had come to it, your vision began to swim with tears.
“I wish it were you,” you said, tucking the braid back amongst the rest of his hair, mussing it up so that it was as wild as a lion's mane, allowing your hands to fall into your lap as you wept in earnest, the break of your voice as much a product of your compounded grief as it was a supernatural effect. “I wish it were you, oh, how I wish that you were the one who had — who had —”
Married me. That was what you wanted to say. How I wish that you were the one who had landed upon the shores that day, how I wish that you were the one I had met with the sea at my feet and the sun on your shoulders, how I wish that you were that one who had married me.
“Don’t cry,” he admonished, holding your jaw with the care one might afford to a sculpture made of glass, using his thumbs to wipe at your cheeks and eyes. “Y/N, Y/N, don’t cry. Please don’t.”
You froze, and then you were grabbing his wrists, holding them in place, holding onto him like he was the only thing keeping you in this realm. It must’ve bruised him, the weight of your fingertips against his veins, but he still gazed at you with that same mildness.
“What did you just call me?” you said.
“Y/N,” he said. “It is your name, is it not?”
“I never told you, so how
?” you said.
“Even in Kremnos, we have heard of the princess of the Southern Sea,” he said. “I was very young when news of your birth came, but I remember it as if it were yesterday, hiding behind my father’s throne so I could hear the announcement. Y/N L/N, they called you, a fine babe who will grow into the most beautiful girl the sea has ever whelped. I loved you then, I think; I loved you as soon as they said you were born to seals and whale-song.”
“Say it again,” you demanded. “My name, which no one else in this wretched place knows or cares to learn — say it again.”
“Y/N,” he said.
“Again,” you said, and then you were sobbing, viscerally and searingly and pathetically. “Say it again, please say it again, I miss it, I miss my father and all these things I cannot speak of, you do not know but I miss them so much I sometimes think I will be ruined by it—”
“I know,” he said, and then he was prying your hands off of him and gathering you in his arms, holding you to his chest and stroking your hair as you bawled. “Y/N. I do know. The sea, who is your mother; the king, who is your father; the home, which you left to protect. I do know.”
“How?” you choked out. He pressed his lips to the crown of your head.
“I am not such a sound sleeper,” he said. “Everything you have ever wanted to say to me, I have heard. I know you, Y/N L/N. Beloved princess of the Southern Sea, if nothing else, I swear to you this: I know you.”
Tumblr media
taglist (comment/send an ask to be added): @mikashisus @ivana013-blog @mizukiqr @shehrazadekey @simp-simp-no-mi @reapersan @casualgalaxystrawberry @secretive3amramenmaker @academiq @chokifandom @voiddance @qwnelisa @duckydee-0 @anti-social-fox @iwumrndbm @elenaishere05 @belovedoftheanemoarchon @lannnu @ariichive @nightmarewasheree @seyboo @moons-and-mistakes @she-yaa @nayukiyukihira @sillykawa @yoyach @sugilitez @guineverewaves @pe4rlple @celestial--atlas @4acoffee @itseightamineedsleep @sunnywrites101 @moonskins @yourfavoritefreakyhan @fleuriion @luvether @lum1nesc3nce @your-sleeparalysisdem0n @lasrlo [if your tag does not show up in grey, that means tumblr had an issue with it, sorry! sometimes it does that sadly]
Tumblr media
839 notes · View notes
houseofaegon · 25 days ago
Note
I feel like Bob would be so panicked to be a dad but also so excited. What do you think he’d be like when you’re giving birth? I feel like he’d feel like he was gonna pass out, but then yelena would snap him out of it and tell him he has to be there for you. ïżŒ
Yours pt. 2 ✩ Bob Reynolds
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Pairings: Bob Reynolds x Thunderbolts!Reader
Warnings: labor scene, pregnancy (birth), found family, soft!bob, girl dad!bob, thunderbolts chaos, tribute to nat cause i miss my baby
Summary: You were exhausted, nine months pregnant, and completely over it. Bob was hovering, Bucky was baby-proofing the compound like it was a warzone, and the Thunderbolts were preparing for the arrival of “the heir” with all the grace of a SWAT team on caffeine. One labor joke sends the whole team into full-blown labor panic—until your water actually breaks.
Word Count: 3057
Author’s Note: this is part 2 of Yours. i got so so so so many requests from you guys screaming for more dad!bob content and to turn yours into a series. can’t say no to yall, also bc i am so obsessed with bob being a dad and the thunderbolts being the chaotic found family. i laughed so hard while writing this, i love girl dad!bob so much. me next me next put a baby on meeeeeeeeeeeee!!!! hope you all like this <3 love, bri.
Tumblr media
You were thirty-nine weeks pregnant.
Your hips ached. Your ribs were being actively assaulted from the inside—tiny feet pressing like it was trying to escape out the side. You were hot all the fucking time, sweaty in places you didn’t know could sweat, swollen, hormonal, and deeply, profoundly miserable.
And Bob?
Your sweet, golden retriever of a boyfriend—who once whimpered just sucking on your tits—was now operating on a rotating diet of baby books, blind panic, and seventeen cups of coffee a day. He’d taken “nervous father-to-be” to Olympic levels of intensity. There were laminated checklists. Color-coded spreadsheets. He had a three-ring binder labeled “LITTLE PEANUT’S PREP PLAN.”
“Do you need anything, love? Snacks? A foot rub? A bubble bath? Prenatal yoga—maybe an orgasm?”
You blinked at him, dead-eyed. “I need to not be pregnant, Bob. I want this baby out.”
He flinched like you’d stabbed him, then immediately dropped into nursing mode, offering you a pillow, his water bottle, a heating pad, and his hand like it was a bouquet of peace offerings.
“Right, yes, okay—sorry, baby. Just—any day now, right?”
He smiled wide. Hopeful. Desperate.
“Yes,” you hissed, holding your lower back with both hands. “Which means today. Maybe. Hopefully. Dear god, please come out.”
It had been like this since the beginning—ever since you told him, standing in your bedroom, voice trembling, eyes wide as you whispered “I’m pregnant”—he had melted completely. Dropped to his knees. Sobbing and laughing, kissing your stomach like it was already carrying the entire universe. His entire universe.
“I’m gonna take care of you,” he’d promised, crying against your skin. “Both of you. I promise, baby.”
And he had.
Oh god, he had.
To a completely unhinged degree.
He’d downloaded seven parenting apps within an hour. Subscribed to every newsletter. Turned on daily notifications that buzzed at 7 a.m. sharp with affirmations like “Today, little peanut is the size of a cantaloupe!”
You had no idea why he chose the nickname “little peanut”—but it stuck. So did the updates.
“She’s the size of a melon today,” he’d say with awe, hand splayed over your bump. “And apparently her fingernails are already fully developed. Isn’t that wild?”
You didn’t want to know the sex—not until the baby was born. It was the one decision you both agreed on instantly. Bob said he wanted “the moment.” The shock and awe. The magic of it. Even though he insisted on calling the baby her half the time anyway.
“What if it’s a boy?” you asked once, teasing.
“Then he’s my little peanut,” Bob had said. “But I still think she’s gonna be a girl.”
He said it with so much quiet certainty, like he already knew.
Bob wasn’t the only one who spiraled.
Bucky had been roped into “fortress duty” around month four. What started as helping you put together a rocking chair had turned into a compound-wide baby-proofing project that quickly escalated into paranoia-level security.
There were now corner guards on every sharp edge. Lock systems installed on all drawers. Bob and Bucky actually installed a childproof toilet lock. No one could open it without a manual.
Yelena nearly pissed herself trying to get it off.
“This baby isn’t even out yet and I’m already being terrorized,” she’d groaned.
Walker tripped over a stair-gate Bob installed in a hallway with no stairs. He took out three potted plants in one crash.
“OH FOR FUCKS SAKE! I don’t even think babies walk until a year in!” he groaned from the floor, rubbing his back.
“Little peanut could be gifted,” Bob muttered, sipping his thirteenth coffee. “You don’t know.”
Alexei was absolutely thrilled. The moment you hit six months, he declared himself “Thunderbolt Grandfather” and started wearing a homemade apron that read “World’s Greatest Dedushka” in glittery red Sharpie. He brought you beet soup every night, no matter how many times you politely asked him to stop.
He insisted on “grandfather bonding rituals,” most of which involved sitting next to your belly and singing softly in Russian while cradling your bump like it was a sacred egg. He often told the baby stories about “strength, pride, and the Russian winter.”
Walker had no idea what was going on 90% of the time. He once offered you a cappuccino at seven months and asked how your “tumor” was doing.
Bob tackled him to the ground. Ava took the coffee out of your hand without saying a word.
Speaking of Ava—she was your shadow. Quiet, ever-present, always there with a hand at your back, a cold cloth when you overheated, or tea before you even asked. She didn’t speak much, but her presence was steady. Like a heartbeat just outside your own.
And Yelena?
Yelena was your rock. Your unofficial bodyguard. Your midwife-in-training. Your best friend and your biggest pain in the ass.
She glared at doctors, snapped at anyone who stood too close to you, and once elbowed one of Valentina’s intern in the face just for looking at you wrong. She referred to herself as “the godmother,” and called your bump “the heir.”
She’d cried—punched the wall actually—when the first ultrasound showed a heartbeat.
“Oh my god. It’s the heir!,” Yelena whispered, eyes locked on the monitor. “That’s our little baby.”
The Thunderbolts didn’t just support your pregnancy.
They wrapped themselves around it like a shield.
You had never been more exhausted. More uncomfortable. Or more profoundly, heart-achingly loved.
You waddled into the common room like a pissed-off general in the final trimester of war. Blanket dragging behind you like a cape. Water bottle in one hand, belly leading the way like it had its own gravitational field. Like a planet. Your ankles hurt. Your tits hurt. Your soul hurt.
“Move,” you groaned.
Yelena didn’t even flinch. She just kicked her feet off the couch and waved you over like royalty. A teasing tone in her voice. “Your throne, my queen.”
You dropped onto the cushions with a dramatic grunt. “I swear to God if this baby doesn’t come out in the next twelve hours, I’m gonna leave Bob and fake my death. Start a new life. Maybe become a lighthouse keeper and grow potatoes.”
Across the room, Bob gasped audibly.
“No!” He dropped the book in his hands and rushed to your side like you’d just been shot. “No leaving me, no faking your death, and—you don’t even like dirt, baby. I can run a bath! Want me to play Mamma Mia? Your body responds really well to ABBA.”
You glared at him, unblinking.
“My body responds really well to satanic music, sweetheart.”
Bob’s eye twitched.
Yelena wheezed from the other side. “She’s entering her final form. It's her villain era, and I'm all here for it.”
Walker was hunched over in the corner with a baby bouncer in his lap, trying to decipher the instructions while holding them upside down. “This thing has like thirty screws. Babies don’t even sit yet. Why does it need hydraulics?”
“Because it’s an all-terrain bouncer,” Bob replied seriously.
“Where are we bouncing the baby to? Fucking space?”
Bucky sat on the arm of the couch next to you, watching the exchange like someone who had aged fifty years over the course of the last nine months. He was drinking his fourth cup of coffee and had installed five baby gates this week.
Alexei was in the corner holding up a onesie with “Future Thunderbolt” written across the chest in glitter paint. “Is small now, but malysh will grow into it. Like destiny!”
“The baby not even born yet,” Ava muttered, handing you your fifth bottle of water for the day. “Maybe let the baby take a breath before assigning them to the team roster.”
Bob was hovering over a checklist.
“Has anyone seen the birthing playlist?” he asked. “I made a few. One’s classical, one’s rock, and one’s just the Mamma Mia soundtrack on loop.”
Walker blinked. “Didn’t you also make one called ‘Panic But With Vibes’?”
Bob nodded gravely. “Yes. For emergencies.”
You sighed, rubbing your belly.
Yelena glanced at you. “You look like you’re about to pop.”
“That’s because I am,” you snapped. “She’s training for the World Cup in there.”
“You okay?” Bob asked. “Contraction? Back pain? Foot cramp? Do you need another magnesium chew?”
“I need all of you,” you said sweetly, eyes fluttering shut, “to shut the fuck up.”
They froze.
Yelena snorted. “Now that’s the nesting aggression. Beautiful.”
You cracked an eye open and saw Bob staring at your belly like it might speak.
And that’s when you had the brilliant, evil idea.
You gasped. Loud. Clutched your belly.
“Oh—oh my god,” you said, eyes wide. “Guys. I think my water just broke.”
Instant detonation.
Bob shot to his feet like a nuke had gone off. The binder fell. Papers flew. He was on his feet in an instant, eyes wild, hair standing on end like static had just punched him in the soul.
“Oh my god—okay, okay, it’s happening, everyone stay calm—baby, where’s your go-bag? WHERE IS THE GO-BAG?!”
Walker launched himself upright, chair crashing backward. “SHE’S IN LABOR? I THOUGHT WE HAD A PLAN! I’M NOT READY FOR THIS!”
He tripped over the diaper pail Bob had installed yesterday and hit the floor like a falling oak tree. “I’M DOWN. MEDIC!”
Yelena leapt onto the coffee table in full combat mode. “I’LL GET THE WHEELCHAIR!”
“WE DON’T HAVE A WHEELCHAIR,” Bucky deadpanned, already on his feet and adjusting his sleeves like he was about to deliver the baby himself.
Alexei raised a towel in the air like it was a sacred artifact. “THIS IS IT! TO THE MEDBAY!”
“WHY DO YOU HAVE A TOWEL?!” Bob screamed.
“THE MOVIES ALWAYS SAY TO BRING TOWELS!”
Bob was circling you now, voice high and strained. “Are you having contractions? How far apart? Do you need to sit down? Stand up? Squat?! Do I boil water? I can boil water! I HAVE A KETTLE!”
“NO TOWELS! NO WATER!” Bucky roared. “Jesus fucking Christ itïżœïżœs not the 13th century. Get your shit together!”
You blinked.
And then burst into laughter. Like ugly wheezing laughter. Full-on, tears streaming, belly-shaking hysteria.
Everyone stopped mid-chaos. Even Alexei froze mid-kneel.
You gasped for breath. “Oh my god, you should’ve seen your faces—“
Yelena’s mouth dropped open. “You little bitch.”
“You’re joking?!” Bob gasped, grabbing his heart like you’d physically stabbed him.
Ava turned on her heel and walked away. “I need a sedative.”
“I hope your child is a menace,” Walker groaned standing up from the floor, his hand on his hip. “You deserve it.”
“I think I just had a stroke,” Bucky dropped to the couch.
Alexei put down his towel like he was attending a funeral.
“I was kidding!” you said between gasps, wiping your eyes. “Oh my god. That was so worth it.”
Bob looked like he aged five years in five seconds. “You can’t do that to me,” he whispered. “I felt my soul leave my body.”
You stood, still giggling. “Relax. I’m not going into labor today—”
Pop.
Warmth pooled between your legs.
You went still.
So did everyone else.
You looked down and then up again, locking eyes with Yelena, who already looked halfway to a warzone. Bob’s mouth dropped open like he just watched his favorite vinyl record shatter.
“Holy fuck.”
“OH MY GOD IT’S REAL THIS TIME!” Bob screamed.
“EVERYONE MOVE!” Yelena barked.
“TO THE MEDBAY!” Alexei shouted with pure glee, raising his arms like he was about to be beamed up into the mothership.
“No—wait—oh my god—” You doubled over, contractions hitting you like a freight train out of nowhere.
Ava was already at your side, sliding under your arm without a word. “Breathe in. Slowly. Lean on me. I’m right here, I’ve got you. We're moving slow, okay?"
Yelena was on your other side instantly, bracing your elbow. “You’re fine. You’re breathing. We've trained for this, remember? You’re the heir’s vessel.”
“Why are you like this?” you gasped.
Walker ran toward the door, tripped over the labor bag Bob had pre-packed for the fifteenth time, and slammed his whole body into the wall.
“I’M OKAY,” he shouted from the floor.
Bucky stepped over him without pause, steadying Bob, who was currently spinning in circles with his hands on his head.
“She’s in labor. She’s really in labor. I’m not ready. I don’t remember the affirmations—where’s my playlist?! I didn’t charge the speaker!”
“You have one job!” Yelena shouted. “Get to the medbay!”
Alexei was following you down the hallway like a personal cheerleader, waving a rattle in the air like it was a battle flag. “THE LITTLE THUNDERBOLT IS COMING!”
Bucky shoved the medbay doors open so hard they dented.
And Bob?
Bob paced the hallway outside like he was about to give birth himself.
“Okay okay okay—breathing—she’s breathing—I should be breathing—is this what a panic attack feels like? Where’s the playlist?! Yelena, where’s the fucking playlist?!”
Ava placed you softly on the medbay's bed. You were already covered in sweat and absolutely screaming as another contraction hit you like a truck.
“DON’T YOU DARE PASS OUT, BOB!” you snarled as Bob peeked in the doorway, white as a sheet. “IF YOU FAINT I SWEAR TO GOD I WILL RIP YOUR SOUL OUT THROUGH YOUR NOSE.”
Bob whimpered. “Yes ma’am.”
Yelena smacked him. Just once. Sharp and fast.
“Snap out of it, Robert Reynolds. She needs you. The baby needs you. Pull it together.”
He blinked, then nodded like he’d been activated.
He rushed to your side, and grabbed your hand. He pressed his forehead to yours, eyes wide, breath shaking.
Ava’s voice was steady. She was the calmest of the three inside the room.
“Okay, sweetheart. This is gonna hurt. A lot. But I need you to breathe. It’s time.”
You were soaked in sweat, clutching Bob’s hand like it was the only thing keeping you tethered to reality. Your legs trembled. Your body screamed. Your vision blurred.
He kissed your temple, your cheek, your lips—soft and desperate. One hand caressed your forehead. The other braced your back when you screamed again.
“Okay,” Ava said from between your knees. “Push.”
And you pushed.
You pushed like your life depended on it.
Bob squeezed your hand, whispering affirmations, crying with you.
“You’re almost there. Just a little more, baby. I see her—I see our baby—”
Another contraction hit. You screamed. Ava’s voice rose gently over yours.
“One more. That’s it. I've got it.”
And then—
A cry.
Sharp. Loud. Beautiful.
Your world stopped.
Bob froze. His breath caught. His hand flew to his mouth, and he sank to his knees beside the bed, weeping so hard it shook his chest.
“She’s here, she's so beautiful.” Ava said gently, smiling as she swaddled the tiny pink bundle. “It’s a girl.”
Bob let out a sound you’d never heard before—pure joy, broken and sobbing.
“I’m a dad,” he whispered, laughing through his tears. “Oh my god, I’m a dad. She’s a girl—I’m a girl dad! I knew it!”
Ava placed her gently on your chest, smiling proudly at you.
She was tiny. Red. Wailing. Beautiful. You stared at her, heart pounding, breath gone.
Bob’s hands hovered like he was afraid to touch something so sacred.
“She’s perfect,” he whispered. “She’s so perfect.”
Yelena leaned in from your right, eyes wide, damp with tears she was pretending weren’t there.
“Well?” she whispered. “What’s her name?”
You smiled. Bob looked at you. Then at her. Then back to your daughter.
"Lena Natasha Reynolds"
Yelena froze. Her lips parted. Her hands trembled.
“You—what?” Yelena whispered, voice cracking in disbelief.
You looked at her, still smiling through the blur of tears. Bob’s hand found yours, squeezing tight. You nodded.
“Lena Natasha,” you said softly. “For you. And Nat.”
She dropped slowly to her knees beside the bed, gaze locked on your daughter as if she couldn’t believe she was real. Her hands trembled as she reached forward, and you gently helped place Lena in her arms.
“Hi, little one,” Yelena whispered, tears slipping down her cheeks. “You don’t even know
 You have no idea how much I love you already.”
She stroked Lena’s soft cheek, holding her so gently it made you cry harder. Her hands were trembling. And then she let out the softest, most ragged sob you’d ever heard.
"You're so loved, little peanut. You have no idea," she whispered.
Bob kissed your face over and over, breathless. “You did it. You fucking did it, baby. You’re everything. You’re—God, I love you. I love you so fucking much.”
He stood suddenly, kissed Lena’s tiny forehead, and bolted out of the medbay like a man on fire.
Bucky, Walker, and Alexei were seated outside like expectant sitcom dads. Legs bouncing. Eyes bloodshot. The moment they saw Bob burst through the doors, disheveled and red-eyed, they all stood.
Bob’s lips trembled.
"It's a girl."
Bucky’s eyes filled immediately. His shoulders dropped like he’d been holding tension for months. He stepped forward, grabbed Bob by the shoulders—and pulled him into a hug so tight it stole the air from the room.
“You did good,” Bucky whispered, voice rough. “She okay?”
Bob nodded into his shoulder. “She’s perfect. She’s so perfect.”
Walker burst into tears. Loud, hiccupping, ugly ones. “I knew it! I knew it was gonna be a girl! I felt it in my bones!”
Alexei screamed. Like, screamed.
“OUR LITTLE THUNDERBOLT HAS ARRIVED! I AM A GRANDFATHER!”
He immediately grabbed Bob and Bucky in a bone-crushing hug, shouting something in Russian. Walker joined, sobbing into Bob’s shoulder. Bucky just closed his eyes, hugging tighter.
And Bob—sandwiched between his brothers, laughed through it.
“She’s here,” he said, voice cracking. “She’s finally here.”
Back in the medbay, you cradled Lena to your chest, smiling through your tears as Yelena stroked her tiny head and whispered, “Your family’s insane. You’re gonna love them.”
"You were amazing," Ava whispered, brushing your hair back softly.
Bob returned minutes later, quiet now. He sat beside you, kissed your temple, and laid his head next to yours.
"Thank you," he whispered. “You gave me everything. She’s everything I ever wanted.”
And with Lena curled against your heart, Yelena beside you, Ava watching over, and Bob’s hand pressed to your cheek.
You believed him.
You were home.
Tumblr media
taglist ⊱☆⊰ @the-a-word-2214 @favestxrboy @uraesthete @abbysbenchpr @sammystarswrite @pey2618 @qardasngan @lunaoieoie @orithyia-eriphyle @amatiswayland @madzzz6958 @all-by-myself98 @dark-silhouette @ghost-ghost-13 @wyvernthekriger @gayfiretruck @watermeezer @lvmxla @novausstuff @mommymilkers0526 @natureartisian @feralgoblinbabe @misaki-evans (if you want to be tagged in my future works lmk! <3)
635 notes · View notes
milkloafy · 1 year ago
Text
I COULD BE YOUR CRUSH — WRIOTHESLEY
â‹†ïœĄËš ❀ summary: you gush about your crush to neuvillette over some tea, and your crush unexpectedly joins the tea party and overhears you talking about him. â‹†ïœĄËš ❀ contents: fluff, fem!reader (use of princess as a petname), sassy neuvi, mentions of ayato â‹†ïœĄËš ❀ wc: 1.2k+ â‹†ïœĄËš ❀ a/n: alexa play crush by tessa violet,, LOL i was thinking so hard about the song title then i was like okay yeah these lyrics work ;-; titles are so hard.. anywayyy PLS ENJOY SOME WRIO FLUFF FOR THE SOUL !!
“You just don’t understand, Neuvillette,” you sighed dramatically, stabbing your fork into the delicate cake in front of you. “He’s totally swoon-worthy.”
Neuvillette took a sip of his tea before carefully placing the cup back on its saucer. For a while, he continued to stay silent, as if considering his words.
Once he finally opened his mouth, the only question that came out was a calm, “How so?”
It didn’t take long for a million reasons to pop into your head.
“Well
have you seen his arms?” you gushed. “Is that not enough of a reason in itself?”
Neuvillette scoffed, a smile of amusement playing on his lips.
“That’s not all, of course,” you clarified, grabbing a throw pillow from the sofa next to you and hugging it close to your chest. “He’s also caring and kind and treats everyone with respect, no matter who they are.” 
Neuvillette’s gaze flickered briefly to the door behind you, but you paid it no mind.
“Not to mention how he looks when he gets all serious. Neuvillette, have you ever seen him talk about a prisoner he had to punish? It’s so
” You hid your face behind the pillow, cheeks flaming at the thought.
Before you had a chance to collect yourself, you heard someone clear their throat behind you. You immediately stilled in your seat, slowly bringing the pillow back down to your lap.
“Sorry I’m late. Who are we talking about?”
Neuvillette smiled, ignoring your frantic look directed right at him. “Wriothesley, welcome. You are not too late. Please, take a seat.”
Wriothesley slipped onto the sofa, taking a seat next to you. Neuvillette poured him a cup of tea that he graciously accepted. Looking over at you, Wriothesley brought the drink up to his face and asked, “Care to tell me who you were speaking of before I arrived? It sounded like you were singing their praises.”
You fiddled with the the hem of your silk pajamas— Neuvillette failed to inform you beforehand that a certain someone would be joining the tea party, so you appeared in your regular sleep clothes. You racked your brain trying to come up with a response. 
“Oh, you know
 Kamisato Ayato,” you managed, vaguely remembering how you saw his name and face on the cover of The Steambird recently. “The head of the Kamisato clan is such a
dashing and strong leader. I think.” 
“I didn’t realize you were close to Kamisato,” commented Wriothesley, sitting with one leg loosely draped over the other as he leaned back against the sofa.
“Oh,” you shook your head, “no. No, I’ve never even met him.”
Wriothesley raised a singular eyebrow in question. “Your words earlier seemed so strong for something directed at a man you have never met.” 
You shrugged, trying to appear nonchalant even though your heart threatened to beat our of your chest. “You know how enamored a crush can make someone.” 
“I do,” Wriothesley agreed, his gaze locked onto yours so intensely that you almost had to blink.
“I’m sure you do,” remarked Neuvillette, still sipping his tea.
You and Wriothesley both looked over at him.
Neuvillette blinked. “Did you forget I was here? This is my office, is it not?” When no one responded, he sighed. “Well, I finished the last of my tea and I have some work to wrap up. Feel free to stay as long as you need.”
Neuvillette made his way back to his desk and Wriothesley refocused his attention towards you. 
“So. Kamisato Ayato,” he brought the clan leader up once more.
You choked out a laugh of exasperation. “Are we still on this? Just let me have my silly little crush on someone across the world who doesn’t even know I exist.”
Tapping his fingers against the teacup, Wriothesley huffed. You realized he looked almost annoyed and frustrated.
Just as you were about to ask him what was wrong, Wriothesley opened his mouth and said, “Would it be overbearing of me to say I wish you had said a different name when I asked who you were gushing over?”
A strange mixture of curiosity and hope filled your chest.
Curiosity as to who he thought you were talking about. Hope that maybe he thought it might’ve been him. 
“You could never be overbearing,” you assured, grabbing a small biscuit from the table and softening it up in your warm tea. “Would it be nosy of me to ask who you wished I was gushing over?”
Wriothesley grinned. “You are certainly nosy. But it’s one of the things I like about you.”
You laughed, wiping a crumb off your lip with a napkin. “Does that mean you won’t tell me?”
“Perhaps another day.”
In the distance, you heard Neuvillette clear his throat loudly. You looked over and saw him glaring straight at Wriothesley. They stayed like that for a while, having a silent conversation with their eyes. Whatever it was, it seemed intense. You were quite glad that glare wasn’t directed at you.
“I believe Wriothesley would like to share that information with you now,” Neuvillette announced after Wriothesley looked away with a sigh.
“Does he?”
“I do,” Wriothesley confirmed, the slightest bit begrudgingly. “Me.”
You waited for him to say more, but he didn’t elaborate. 
You blinked. “What about you?” 
“Are you going to make me say it?” Wriothesley let out a strangled laugh, grabbing a biscuit to munch on himself. “When I overheard you and Neuvillette talking about your crush, I was hoping it was about me.”
You blinked. “Why about you?” 
Neuvillette made a strange noise as a book fell off his desk. He cleared his throat. “Pardon me.”
You barely had time to wonder if he was okay before Wriothesley finally responded.
“You really don’t make things easy for me, isn’t that right, princess?” Wriothesley said with a helpless smile. “I hoped you were saying such sweet things about me, since I would say equally sweet things about you.”
With your stomach turning at both the pet name and his admission, you managed to say, “And if I were to tell you it really was about you?”
“That would make me a very happy man,” he said, unable to contain his delight. “Who wouldn’t be happy to hear the most beautiful and caring person they know is interested in them as well?”
You heard Neuvillette tap his foot impatiently in the background, but you ignored him. You and Wriothesley were having a moment here. 
“So, you’re saying you like me, too?” you asked, not wanting there to be any chance of a misunderstanding. The two of you made it this far, you couldn’t let it fall apart now.
“I like you very much,” said Wriothesley with a nod. “And I have something to take care of at the Fortress this week, but when we both have time next week, perhaps we can celebrate with a dinner. Without Neuvillette there.”
“Please, without me there,” Neuvillette chimed in, his arms folded as he sat in his chair.
You laughed, standing up and brushing the imaginary dust off your pajamas. “All right, I can take a hint, Neuvillette. I’ll help you clean up before I go. And Wriothesley
” 
“Hmm?”
You met his gaze and the corners of his eyes crinkled. You fought off a giggle as you returned Wriothesley’s smile, an overwhelming feeling of happiness filling you. “It’s a date.”
2K notes · View notes